Skip to main content

Full text of "The New Princeton Review"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/newprincetonrevi3218unse 


THE  NEW 

PRINCETON  REVIEW. 

62d  Year.  MARCH,  1887.  No.  2. 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 

In  trying  to  explain  to  ourselves  the  meaning  of  an  edifice  we 
take  into  account  whatever  opposed  or  favored  its  construction,  the 
kind  and  quality  of  its  available  materials,  the  period,  the  opportu- 
nity, and  the  urgency  for  it ; but  still  more  important  is  it  to  consider 
the  genius  and  taste  of  the  architect,  especially  whether  he  is  the 
proprietor,  whether  he  built  it  to  live  in  himself,  and,  once  installed 
in  it,  if  he  takes  pains  to  adapt  it  to  his  way  of  living,  to  his  necessi- 
ties, and  to  his  purposes.  Such  is  the  social  edifice  erected  by  Na- 
poleon Bonaparte,  its  architect,  proprietor,  and  principal  occupant 
from  1799  to  1814;  it  is  he  who  has  made  modern  France;  never 
was  an  individuality  .so  profoundly  stamped  on  any  collective  work, 
so  that,  to  comprehend  the  work,  we  must  first  study  the  character 
of  the  man, 

I. 

He  is  not  only  out  of  the  common  run,  but  there  is  no  standard 
of  measurement  for  him  ; through  his  temperament,  instincts,  facul- 
ties, imagination,  passions,  and  moral  constitution  he  seems  cast  in  a 
different  mould,  composed  of  another  metal  than  that  which  enters 
into  the  composition  of  his  fellows  and  contemporaries.  Evidently, 
he  is  not  a Frenchman,  nor  a man  of  the  eighteenth  century  ; he  be- 
longs to  another  race  and  another  epoch ; we  detect  in  him,  at  the 
first  glance,  the  foreigner,  the  Italian,  and  something  more  apart  and 
beyond  these,  surpassing  all  similitude  and  analogy.  Italian  he  was 
through  blood  and  lineage  ; first,  through  his  paternal  family,  which 

is  Tuscan,  and  which  we  can  follow  down  from  the  twelfth  century  ; 

10 


146 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


at  Florence,  then  at  San  Miniato ; next  at  Sarzana,  a small,  backward, 
remote  town  in  the  state  of  Genoa,  where,  from  father  to  son,  it  rubs 
along  obscurely  in  provincial  isolation  through  a long  line  of  notaries 
and  municipal  syndics.  “ My  origin,”  says  Napoleon  himself,  “ has 
made  all  Italians  regard  me  as  one  of  themselves.”  When  the  Pope 
hesitated  about  coming  to  Paris  to  crown  Napoleon,  the  Italian  party 
in  the  Conclave  prevailed  against  the  Austrian  party  by  supporting 
political  arguments  with  the  following  slight  tribute  to  national 
amour-propre  : “A fter  all,  we  are  imposing  an  Italian  family  on  the 
barbarians  to  govern  them.  We  are  revenging  ourselves  on  the  Gauls." 
This  significant  expression  illuminates  the  depths  of  the  Italian  na- 
ture, the  eldest  daughter  of  modern  civilization,  imbued  with  its 
right  of  primogeniture,  persistent  in  its  grudge  against  the  trans- 
alpines,  the  rancorous  inheritor  of  Roman  pride  and  of  antique 
patriotism. 

Leaving  Sarzana,  one  of  the  Bonapartes  emigrates  to  Corsica, 
where  he  establishes  himself,  and  lives  after  1529.  Thus,  just  at  the 
moment  when  the  energy,  the  ambition,  and  the  vigorous  and  free 
sap  of  the  Middle  Ages  began  to  run  down  and  then  dry  up  in  the 
shrivelled  trunk,  a small,  detached  branch  roots  itself  in  an  island  not 
less  Italian,  but  almost  barbarous,  amidst  institutions,  customs,  and 
passions  belonging  to  the  primitive  mediaeval  epoch,  and  in  a social 
atmosphere  which  is  rude  enough  to  preserve  all  its  vitality  and 
harshness.  Grafted,  moreover,  by  marriages,  and  repeatedly,  on  the 
wild  stock  of  the  island,  Napoleon,  on  the  maternal  side,  through  his 
grandmother  and  mother,  is  wholly  indigenous.  His  grandmother, 
a Pietra  Santa,  belonged  to  Sart^ne,  a Corsican  canton  par  excellence, 
where,  in  1800,  hereditary  vendettas  still  maintained  the  regime  of 
the  eleventh  century,  where  the  permanent  contests  of  inimical  fam- 
ilies were  suspended  only  by  truces,  where,  in  many  villages,  nobody 
went  out  except  in  armed  bodies,  and  where  the  houses  were  crenel- 
lated like  fortresses.  His  mother,  Laetitia  Ramolini,  from  whom  in 
character  and  in  will  he  derives  much  more  than  from  his  father,  is  a 
primitive  soul  on  which  civilization  has  taken  no  hold ; simple,  all  of 
a piece,  unsuited  to  the  refinements,  charms,  and  graces  of  a worldly 
life ; indifferent  to  comforts  and  even  cleanliness  ; as  parsimonious  as 
any  peasant  woman,  but  as  energetic  as  the  leader  of  a band  ; power- 
ful, physically  and  spiritually,  accustomed  to  danger,  ready  in  des- 
perate resolutions ; in  short,  a rustic  Cornelia,  who  conceived  and 
gave  birth  to  her  son  amidst  the  risks  of  battle  and  of  defeat,  during 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


U7 

the  thickest  of  the  French  invasion,  amidst  mountain  rides  on  horse- 
back, nocturnal  surprises,  and  volleys  of  musketry.  He  passed  his 
youth  “ amidst  precipices,  traversing  lofty  summits,  deep  valleys,  and 
narrow  defiles,  enjoying  the  honors  and  delights  of  hospitable  enter- 
tainment,” treated  everywhere  as  a brother  and  compatriot.  At 
Bolognano,  where  his  mother,  pregnant  with  him,  had  taken  refuge, 

“ Where  hatred  and  vengeance  extended  to  the  seventh  degree  of  relationship, 
where  the  dowry  of  a young  girl  was  estimated  by  the  number  of  her  cousins,  I 
was  feasted  and  made  welcome,  and  everybody  would  have  died  for  me.” 

Forced  to  become  a Frenchman,  transplanted  to  France,  educated 
at  the  expense  of  the  king  in  a French  school,  he  became  rigid  in  his 
insular  patriotism,  and  loudly  extolled  Paoli,  the  liberator,  against 
whom  his  relations  had  declared  themselves.  Throughout  his  youth 
he  is  at  heart  anti-French,  morose,  “ bitter,  liking  very  few  and  very 
little  liked,  brooding  over  a painful  sentiment,”  like  a vanquished 
man,  always  suffering  and  obliged  to  serve.  At  Brienne  he  keeps 
aloof  from  his  comrades,  and  unbosoms  himself  only  to  Bourrienne 
in  explosions  of  hate:  “I  will  do  you  Frenchmen  all  the  harm  I 
can  ! ” “ Corsican  by  nation  and  character,”  wrote  his  professor  of 

history.  Leaving  the  academy,  and  in  garrison  at  Valence  and 
Auxonne,  he  remains  always  hostile.  Addressing  himself  to  Paoli, 
he  writes: 

“ I was  born  when  our  country  perished.  Thirty  thousand  Frenchmen  vomited 
on  our  shores,  drowning  the  throne  of  liberty  in  floods  of  blood — such  was  the 
odious  spectacle  which  first  greeted  my  eyes  ! ” 

A little  later,  his  letter  to  Buttafuoco,  principal  agent  in  the 
French  annexations,  is  one  long  strain  of  concentrated  hatred  which, 
after  some  effort  at  self-restraint  in  cold  sarcasm,  ends  in  boiling 
over,  like  red-hot  lava,  in  a torreht  of  scorching  invective.  From 
the  age  of  fifteen  his  imagination  seeks  refuge  in  the  past  of  his 
island  ; he  writes  about  it,  dedicates  his  book  to  Paoli,  and  then, 
unable  to  get  it  published,  makes  an  abridgment,  which  he  dedicates 
to  Abb6  Raynal,  recapitulating  in  it,  in  a strained  style,  and  with 
warm,  vibrating  sympathy,  the  annals  of  his  small  community.  And 
the  style,  far  more  than  the  feeling,  denotes  the  foreigner.  Un- 
doubtedly, in  this  work,  as  in  other  youthful  writings,  he  follows 
as  well  as  he  can  the  authors  in  vogue — Rousseau,  and  especially 
Raynal ; he  gives  a schoolboy  imitation  of  their  tirades,  their  senti- 
mental declamation  and  their  humanitarian  grandiloquence.  But 


148 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


these  borrowed  clothes,  which  incommode  him,  do  not  fit  him ; they 
are  too  tight,  and  the  cloth  is  too  fine ; they  require  too  much  cir- 
cumspection in  walking ; he  does  not  know  how  to  put  them  on, 
and  they  rip  at  every  seam.  Not  only  has  he  never  learned  orthog- 
raphy, but  he  does  not  know  the  true  meaning,  connections,  and  re- 
lations of  words,  the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  phrases,  the  exact 
bearing  of  imagery ; he  strides  athwart  incongruities,  incoherences, 
and  barbarisms,  stumbling  along  in  inexperience  and  impetuosity ; 
his  eager,  eruptive  thought,  overcharged  with  passion,  indicates  the 
depth  and  temperature  of  its  source.  Already,  at  this  early  date, 
the  Professor  of  Belles  Lettres  in  the  Academy  notes  that  “ in  the 
strange,  incoherent  grandeur  of  his  amplifications  it  seems  as  if  he 
saw  granite  fused  in  a volcano.”  Ill  adapted  to  the  society  of  his 
comrades,  it  is  clear  beforehand  that  current  conceptions  which  have 
weight  with  them  will  take  no  hold  of  him. 

Of  the  two  dominant  and  opposite  ideas  which  clash  with  each 
other,  it  might  be  supposed  that  he  would  lean  either  to  one  or  to 
the  other,  although  accepting  neither.  Pensioner  of  the  king,  who 
supported  him  at  Brienne,  and  afterward  in  the  Military  Academy ; 
who  also  supported  his  sister  at  St.  Cyr ; to  whom,  at  this  very  time, 
he  addresses  entreating  or  grateful  letters  over  his  mother’s  signa- 
ture, it  does  not  enter  his  mind  to  draw  the  sword  in  his  patron’s 
behalf;  in  vain  is  he  a certified  gentleman,  endorsed  by  D’Hozier, 
reared  in  a school  of  noble  cadets — he  has  no  noble  and  monarchical 
traditions.  Poor,  restless,  and  ambitious,  a reader  of  Rousseau, 
patronized  by  Raynal,  he  is  not  dazed  with  democratic  illusions ; 
he  entertains  no  feeling  but  disgust  for  the  Revolution  as  it  is  carried 
out,  and  for  the  sovereignty  of  the  people.  At  Paris,  in  April,  1792, 
when  the  struggle  between  the  monarchists  and  the  revolutionists 
is  at  its  height,  he  tries  to  find  “ some  useful  speculation,”  and  thinks 
he  will  hire  and  sublet  houses  at  a profit.  On  the  20th  of  June  he 
witnesses,  only  as  a matter  of  curiosity,  the  invasion  of  the  Tuileries, 
and,  on  seeing  the  king  at  a window  place  the  red  cap  on  his  head, 
exclaims,  so  as  to  be  heard,  “ Che  Coglione  ! ” Immediately  after 
this:  “ How  could  they  let  that  rabble  enter!  Mow  down  four  or 
five  hundred  of  them  with  cannon-ball  and  the  rest  would  run 
away.”  On  August  loth,  when  the  tocsin  sounds,  he  regards  the 
people  and  the  king  with  equal  contempt,  and  “ views,  at  his  ease, 
the  occurrences  of  the  day.”  He  has  no  inward  Jacobin  or  royalist 
impulse ; his  countenance  is  so  calm  as  to  often  excite  hostility.  In 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


149 


like  manner,  after  the  31st  of  May  and  the  2d  of  June,  his  souper  de 
Beaucaire  shows  that  if  he  condemns  the  insurrection  it  is  chiefly 
because  he  deems  it  fruitless.  None  of  the  political  or  social  con- 
victions which  then  exercise  such  control  over  men’s  minds  have 
any  hold  on  him.  Previous  to  the  9th  of  Thermidor  he  seemed  to 
be  a “ republican  montagnard  ” ; or  follow  him  for  months  in  Pro- 
vence, “ the  favorite  and  confidential  adviser  of  young  Robespierre, 
admirer  of  the  elder  Robespierre,  intimate  at  Nice  with  Charlotte 
Robespierre.”  After  the  9th  of  Thermidor  he  is  arrested  as  a 
Robespierrist,  then  set  free,  when  he  is  entirely  without  occupation, 
“ idling  about  the  streets  of  Paris,”  until  he  attaches  himself  to 
Barras,  who  had  overthrown  and  killed  his  two  protectors.  “ Robes- 
pierre was  dead,”  says  he,  later  on,  “ and  Barras  played  a part  ; I 
had  to  attach  myself  to  some  one  and  to  something.” 

Among  the  fanaticisms  which  succeed  each  other  he  remains 
indifferent  to  every  cause,  and  devoted  wholly  to  his  own  interests. 
On  the  I2th  of  Vend^miaire,  leaving  the  theatre  in  the  evening  and 
seeing  the  preparations  of  the  sectionists,  “ Ah,”  he  exclaims  to 
Junot,  “if  they  would  only  put  me  at  their  head,  I am  sure  that  in 
two  hours  I would  plant  them  in  the  Tuileries  and  drive  out  those 
wretched  conventionalists!”  Five  hours  later,  summoned  by  Barras 
and  the  conventionalists,  he  takes  “ three  minutes  ” to  decide  what 
he  will  do,  and,  instead  of  “ making  the  representatives  jump,”  it  is 
the  Parisians  whom  he  mows  down.  But  he  is  to  become  a veritable 
condottiere,  that  is  to  say,  leader  of  a band,  more  and  more  inde- 
pendent, and  pretending  to  submit  under  the  pretext  of  the  public 
good ; looking  out  solely  for  himself,  aiming  at  his  own  interest, 
general  on  his  own  account  and  for  his  own  advantage  in  his  Italian 
campaign,  before  and  after  the  i8th  of  Fructidor;  but  still  2.  con- 
dottiere of  the  first  class,  already  aspiring  to  the  loftiest  summits, 
“with  no  stopping-place  but  the  throne  or  the  scaffold,”  “ determined 
to  master  France,  and  Europe  through  France,  ever  occupied  with 
his  own  plans,  and  without  distraction,  sleeping  three  hours  during 
the  night,”  making  playthings  of  ideas  and  of  people,  religions  and 
governments,  managing  mankind  with  incomparable  dexterity  and 
brutality,  the  same  in  the  choice  of  means  as  of  ends,  a superior 
artist,  inexhaustible  in  prestiges  and  seductions,  in  corruption  and  in 
intimidation,  wonderful,  and  yet  more  terrible  than  any  wild  beast 
suddenly  turned  in  on  a herd  of  browsing  cattle.  An  able  diplomat 
who  was,  at  that  time,  a friend,  called  him  the  little  tiger. 


150 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


At  this  same  date  we  have  two  portraits  drawn  from  life,  one 
physical,  painted  by  Guerin,  and  the  other  moral,  traced  by  a 
superior  woman,  who,  to  the  completest  European  culture,  added 
tact  and  worldly  perspicacity — Madame  de  Stael ; each  seems  to 
interpret  the  other. 

"I  saw  him  for  the  first  time,”  says  the  latter,  "on  his  return  to  France  after 
the  treaty  of  Campo-Formio.  I soon  found,  in  the  various  opportunities  I had  of 
meeting  him  during  his  stay  in  Paris,  that  his  character  was  not  to  be  described 
in  ter7Hs  comtnonly  employed  j he  was  neither  mild  nor  violent,  nor  gentle  nor 
cruel,  like  certain  personages  we  happen  to  know.  A being  like  hhn,  wholly  un- 
like anybody  else,  could  neither  feel  nor  excite  sympathy  ; he  was  both  more  and 
less  than  a 7>ian  j his  figure,  understanding,  and  language  bore  the  impress  of  a 
strange  nation;  . . . far  from  being  reassured  on  seeing  Bonaparte  oftener  he 
intimidated  me  more  and  more  every  day.  I had  a confused  impression  that  he 
was  not  to  be  influenced  by  any  emotion  of  sympathy  or  affection.  He  regards  a 
h7t77ian  bemg  as  a fact,  a7i  object,  a7td  not  as  a fellow-creature.  He  neither  hates 
nor  loves,  he  exists  for  himself  alone  j the  rest  of  humanity  are  so  many  ciphers. 
The  force  of  his  will  consists  in  the  imperturbable  calculation  of  his  egoism ; he  is 
a skilful  player,  with  the  human  species  for  an  antagonist,  whom  he  proposes 
to  checkmate.  . . . Every  time  that  I heard  him  talk  I was  struck  with  his 

superiority  J it  bore  no  resemblance  to  that  of  men  informed  and  cultivated 
through  study  and  social  intercourse,  such  as  we  find  in  France  and  England  ; 
his  conversation  indicated  the  tact  of  circu77istances,  like  that  of  the  hunter  in 
pursuit  of  his  prey.  His  spirit  seemed  a cold,  keen  sword-blade,  which  freezes 
while  it  wounds.  I felt  a profound  irony  in  his  mind  which  nothing  great  or 
beautiful  could  escape,  not  even  his  own  reputation,  for  he  despised  the  nation 
whose  suffrages  he  sought.  . . . With  him,  everything  was  means  to  ends  ; 

the  involuntary,  whether  for  good  or  for  evil,  was  entirely  absent ; he  examined 
things  only  with  reference  to  their  immediate  usefulness  ; a general  principle  was 
repugnant  to  him,  either  as  so  much  nonsense  or  as  an  enemy.” 

Now,  contemplate  in  Gu6rin  the  spare  body,  those  narrow  shoul- 
ders under  the  uniform  wrinkled  by  a sudden  movement,  that  neck 
swathed  in  its  high  twisted  cravat,  those  temples  under  long, 
smooth,  straight  hair,  exposing  only  the  mask,  the  hard  features 
intensified  through  strong  contrasts  of  light  and  shade,  the  cheeks 
hollow  up  to  the  inner  angle  of  the  eye,  the  projecting  cheek-bones, 
the  massive,  protuberant  jaw,  the  sinuous,  mobile  lips,  pressed  to- 
gether as  if  attentive,  the  large,  clear  eyes,  deeply  sunk  under  the 
broad,  arched  eyebrows,  the  fixed,  oblique  look,  as  penetrating  as  a 
rapier,  and  the  two  creases  which  extended  from  the  base  of  the  nose 
to  the  brow,  as  if  in  a frown  of  suppressed  anger  and  determined  will. 
Add  to  this  the  accounts  of  his  contemporaries  who  saw  or  heard 
the  curt  accent  or  the  sharp,  abrupt  gesture,  the  interrogating,  im- 
perious, absolute  tone  of  voice,  and  we  comprehend  how,  the  moment 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


151 

they  accosted  him,  they  felt  the  dominating  hand  which  lays  hold  of 
them,  presses  them  down,  holds  them  firmly,  and  never  relaxes  its 
grasp. 

Already,  at  the  receptions  of  the  Directory,  when  conversing 
with  men,  or  even  with  ladies,  he  puts  questions  “ which  prove  the 
superiority  of  the  questioner  to  those  who  have  to  answer  them.” 
“Are  you  married?  ” says  he  to  this  one,  and  “ How  many  children 
have  you  ? ” to  another.  To  that  one,  “ When  did  you  come  here  ? ” 
or,  again,  “ When  are  you  going  away  ? ” He  places  himself  in  front 
of  a French  lady,  well  known  for  her  beauty  and  wit,  and  the  viva- 
city of  her  opinions,  “ like  the  stiffest  of  German  generals,  and  says: 
‘ Madame,  I don’t  like  women  who  meddle  with  politics!”’  Equality, 
ease,  and  familiarity — all  fellowship  vanishes  at  his  approach.  On  his 
appointment  to  the  command  in  Italy  Admiral  Deeres,  who  had 
known  him  well  at  Paris,  learns  that  he  is  to  pass  through  Toulon, 
and  proposes  to  introduce  his  comrades.  “ I am  about  to  press 
forward,”  he  afterward  wrote,  “ when  the  attitude,  the  look,  and  the 
tone  of  voice  suffice  to  arrest  me.  And  yet  there  was  nothing 
offensive  about  him  ; still,  this  was  enough.  I never  tried  after  that 
to  overstep  the  line  thus  imposed  on  me.”  A few  days  later,  at 
Alberga,  certain  generals  of  division,  and  among  them  Augereau,  a 
vulgar,  heroic  old  soldier,  vain  of  his  tall  figure  and  courage,  arrive 
at  headquarters,  not  well  disposed  toward  the  little  parvenu  sent 
out  to  them  from  Paris.  Recalling  the  description  of  him  which 
had  been  given  to  them,  Augereau  is  abusive  and  insubordinate. 
“One  of  Barras’  favorites!  The  Vend^miaire  general!  A street 
general!  Never  in  action!  Hasn’t  a friend!  Looks  like  a bear 
because  he  always  thinks  for  himself ! An  insignificant  figure!  He 
is  said  to  be  a mathematician  and  dreamer ! ” They  enter,  and 
Bonaparte  keeps  them  waiting.  At  last  he  appears,  with  his 
sword  and  belt  on,  explains  the  disposition  of  the  forces,  gives  them 
his  orders,  and  dismisses  them.  Augereau  is  thunderstruck.  Only 
when  he  gets  out  of  doors  does  he  recover  himself  and  fall  back  on 
his  accustomed  oaths.  He  agrees  with  Massena  that  “ that  little 

of  a general  frightened  him.”  He  cannot  comprehend  the 

ascendency  “which  overawes  him  at  the  first  glance.” 

Extraordinary  and  superior,  made  to  command  and  to  conquer, 
singular  and  of  an  unique  species,  is  the  feeling  of  all  his  contem- 
poraries ; those  who  are  most  familiar  with  the  histories  of  other 
nations,  Madame  de  Stael  and  Stendhal,  go  back  to  the  right 


152 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


sources  to  comprehend  him,  to  the  “ petty  Italian  tyrants  of  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,”  to  Castruccio  Castracani,  to  the 
Braccii  of  Mantua,  to  the  Ticcimini,  to  the  Malatestas  of  Rimini, 
and  the  Sforzas  of  Milan.  In  their  opinion,  however,  it  is  only  a 
chance  analogy,  a psychological  resemblance.  Really,  however,  and 
historically,  it  is  a positive  relationship.  He  is  a descendant  of  the 
great  Italians,  the  men  of  action  of  the  year  1400,  the  military 
adventurers,  usurpers,  and  founders  of  life-governments ; he  inherits 
in  direct  affiliation  their  blood  and  inward  organization,  mental  and 
moral.  An  offshoot  of  their  forest  before  the  age  of  refinement, 
impoverishment  and  decay  is  transplanted  to  a similar  and  remote 
nursery,  where  the  tragic  and  militant  regime  is  permanently  estab- 
lished ; the  primitive  germ  is  preserved  there  intact  and  transmitted 
from  one  generation  to  another,  renewed  and  invigorated  by  inter- 
breeding. Finally,  at  the  last  stage  of  its  growth,  it  springs  out  of 
the  ground  and  develops  magnificently,  blooming  the  same  as  ever, 
and  producing  the  same  fruit  as  on  the  original  stem.  The  soil  of 
France,  however,  which  has  been  broken  up  by  revolutionary  tem- 
pests, is  more  favorable  to  its  growth  than  the  worn-out  fields  of 
the  Middle  Ages ; and  there  it  grows  by  itself,  without  being  sub- 
ject, like  its  Italian  ancestors,  to  rivalry  with  its  own  species. 

II. 

“ The  man-plant,”  says  Alfieri,  “ is  in  no  country  born  more 
vigorous  than  in  Italy,”  and  never,  in  Italy,  was  it  so  vigorous  as 
from  1300  to  1500,  from  the  contemporaries  of  Dante  down  to  those 
of  Michael  Angelo,  Caesar  Borgia,  Julius  II.,  and  Macchiavelli.  The 
first  distinguishing  mark  of  a man  of  those  times  is  the  integrity  of 
his  mental  instrument.  Ours  has  lost  somewhat  of  its  temper,  sharp- 
ness, and  suppleness ; in  general,  a compulsory,  special  application 
of  it  has  rendered  it  one-sided ; the  multiplication,  besides,  of  ready- 
made ideas  and  acquired  methods  has  made  it  fit  only  for  a sort  of 
routine  ; finally,  it  is  much  worn  through  excess  of  cerebral  action. 

It  is  just  the  opposite  with  those  impulsive  spirits  of  new  blood 
and  of  a new  race.  Roederer,  who  sees  Bonaparte  daily  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Council  of  State,  and  who  notes  down  every  even- 
ing the  impressions  of  the  day,  is  carried  away  with  admiration. 

“Punctual  at  every  sitting,  prolonging  the  session  five  or  six  hours,  discussing 
before  and  afterward  the  subjects  brought  forward,  always  returning  to  two  ques- 
tions, ‘Is  that  just?'  ‘Is  that  useful?’  examining  each  question  in  itself,  under 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


153 


both  relations  ; next,  consulting  the  best  authorities,  the  actual  moment,  and  ob- 
taining information  about  bygone  jurisprudence,  the  laws  of  Louis  XIV.  and  of 
Frederick  the  Great.  . . . Never  did  the  council  adjourn  without  its  members 

knowing  more  than  the  day  before,  if  not  through  knowledge  derived  from  him,  at 
least  through  the  researches  he  obliged  them  to  make.  Never  did  the  members 
of  the  Senate,  of  the  Corps  Ldgislatif,  or  of  the  tribunals  pay  their  respects  to  him, 
without  being  rewarded  for  their  homage  by  valuable  instructions.  He  cannot 
be  surrounded  by  public  men  without  being  the  statesman.  What  characterizes 
him  above  them  all  is  the  force,  flexibility,  and  constancy  of  his  attention.  He  can 
work  eighteen  hours  at  a stretch,  on  one  or  on  several  subjects.  I never  saw  him 
tired.  I never  found  his  mind  lacking  in  inspiration,  even  when  weary  in  body, 
nor  when  violently  exercised,  nor  when  angry,  I never  saw  him  diverted  from 
one  matter  by  another.” 

He  says  himself,  later  on,  that 

“ Various  subjects  and  affairs  are  stowed  away  in  my  brain  as  in  a chest  of 
drawers.  When  I want  to  take  up  any  special  business  I shut  one  drawer  and 
open  another.  None  of  them  ever  get  mixed,  and  never  does  this  incommode  me 
or  fatigue  me.  If  I feel  sleepy  I shut  all  the  drawers  and  go  to  sleep.” 

Never  has  brain  so  disciplined  and  under  such  control  been  seen, 
one  so  ready  at  all  times  for  any  task,  so  capable  of  immediate  and 
absolute  concentration. 

" His  flexibility  is  wonderful,  in  the  instant  application  of  every  faculty  and 
energy,  and  bringing  them  all  to  bear  at  once  on  any  object  that  concerns  him, 
on  a mite  as  well  as  on  an  elephant,  on  any  given  individual  as  well  as  on  an 
enemy's  army.  . . . When  specially  occupied,  other  things  do  not  exist  for 

him  ; it  is  a sort  of  chase  from  which  nothing  diverts  him.” 

And  this  hot  pursuit,  which  nothing  arrests  save  capture,  this 
tenacious  hunt,  this  headlong  course  by  one  to  whom  the  goal  is 
never  other  than  a fresh  starting-point,  is  the  spontaneous  gait,  the 
natural,  even  pace  which  his  mind  prefers. 

" I am  always  at  work,  I meditate  a great  deal.  If  I seem  always  equal  to  the 
occasion,  ready  to  face  what  comes,  it  is  because  I have  thought  the  matter  over  a 
long  time  before  undertaking  it.  I have  anticipated  whatever  might  happen.  It 
is  no  genius  which  suddenly  reveals  to  me  what  I ought  to  do  or  say  in  any 
unlooked-for  circumstance,  but  my  own  reflection,  my  own  meditation.  ...  I 
work  all  the  time,  at  dinner,  in  the  theatre.  I wake  up  at  night  in  order  to  resume 
my  work.  I got  up  last  night  at  two  o’clock.  I stretched  myself  on  my  couch 
before  the  fire  to  examine  the  army  reports  sent  to  me  by  the  Minister  of  War.  I 
found  twenty  mistakes  in  them,  and  made  notes  which  I have  this  morning  sent 
to  the  minister,  who  is  now  engaged  with  his  clerks  in  rectifying  them.” 

Whether  consul  or  emperor,  he  demands  of  each  minister  a full 
statement  of  the  slightest  details.  It  is  not  rare  to  see  them  leave 


154 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


the  council-room  overcome  with  fatigue,  due  to  the  long  interroga- 
tories to  which  he  has  subjected  them ; he  disdains  to  take  any 
notice  of  this,  and  talks  about  the  day’s  work  simply  as  a relaxation 
which  has  scarcely  given  his  mind  exercise.  And  what  is  worse,  it 
often  happens  that,  on  returning  home,  they  find  a dozen  of  his 
letters  requiring  immediate  answer,  for  which  the  whole  night 
scarcely  suffices.  The  quantity  of  facts  he  is  able  to  retain  and 
store  away,  the  quantity  of  ideas  he  elaborates  and  produces,  seems 
to  surpass  human  capacity,  and  this  insatiable,  inexhaustible,  un- 
changeable brain  thus  keeps  on  working  uninterruptedly  for  thirty- 
two  years. 

Through  another  result  of  the  same  mental  organization,  it  never 
works  in  vain ; and  this,  at  the  present  day,  is  our  greatest  danger. 
For  the  past  three  hundred  years  we  have  been  more  and  more  los- 
ing sight  of  things  in  their  full  and  complete  sense ; subject  to  the 
constraints  of  a domestic,  many-sided,  and  extended  education,  we 
fix  our  attention  on  the  symbols  of  objects  rather  than  on  the  ob- 
jects themselves ; instead  of  on  the  ground  itself,  on  a map  of  it ; in- 
stead of  on  animals  struggling  for  existence,  on  nomenclatures  and 
classifications,  or,  at  best,  on  stuffed  specimens  displayed  in  a mu- 
seum ; instead  of  on  men  who  feel  and  act,  on  statistics,  codes,  his- 
tories, literatures,  and  philosophies ; in  short,  on  printed  words,  and, 
worse  still,  on  abstract  terms  difficult  to  understand,  and  deceptive, 
especially  in  all  that  relates  to  human  life  and  society.  In  this  do- 
main the  object,  indefinitely  expanded  and  complex,  now  eludes  our 
grasp  ; our  vague,  incomplete,  incorrect  idea  of  it  badly  corresponds 
with  it  or  does  not  correspond  at  all ; those  who  may  desire  some  sig- 
nificant indication  of  what  society  actually  is,  beyond  the  teachings 
of  books,  require  ten  or  fifteen  years  of  close  observation  and  study 
to  re-think  the  phrases  with  which  these  have  filled  their  memory,  to 
substitute  for  the  more  or  less  empty  and  indefinite  term  the  fulness 
and  precision  of  a personal  impression.  We  have  seen  how  ideas  of 
Society,  State,  Government,  Sovereignty,  Rights,  Liberty,  the  most 
important  of  all  ideas,  were,  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
curtailed  and  falsified ; how,  in  most  minds,  simple  verbal  reason- 
ing combined  them  together  in  dogmas  and  axioms ; what  an  off- 
spring these  metaphysical  simulacra  gave  birth  to,  how  many  life- 
less and  grotesque  abortions,  how  many  monstrous  and  destructive 
chimeras.  There  is  no  place  for  any  of  these  chimeras  in  the  mind 
of  Bonaparte  ; his  aversion  to  the  unsubstantial  phantoms  of  politi- 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


155 


cal  abstraction  goes  beyond  disdain,  even  to  disgust ; the  ideology 
of  that  day  is,  through  the  necessity  and  instinct  for  the  real,  repug- 
nant to  him,  as  a practical  man  and  statesman,  always  keeping  in 
mind,  like  the  great  Catherine,  “ that  he  is  operating,  not  on  paper, 
but  on  the  human  hide,  which  is  ticklish.”  Every  idea  entertained 
by  him  had  its  origin  in  his  personal  observation,  and  it  was  his  per- 
sonal observation  which  controlled  it. 

If  books  are  useful  to  him  it  is  to  suggest  questions,  which  he 
never  answers  but  through  his  own  experience.  He  read  very  little, 
and  hastily  ; the  literature  of  elegance  and  refinement,  the  philosophy 
of  the  closet  and  drawing-room,  with  which  his  contemporaries  are 
imbued,  glided  across  his  intellect  as  over  a rock ; nothing  but  ma- 
thematical truths  and  positive  notions  about  geography  and  history 
found  their  way  into  his  mind  and  deeply  impressed  it.  Everything 
else,  as  with  his  predecessors  of  the  fifteenth  century,  comes  to  him 
through  the  original,  direct  action  of  his  faculties  in  contact  with 
men  and  things,  through  his  rapid  and  sure  tact,  his  indefatigable 
and  minute  attention,  his  indefinitely  repeated  and  rectified  divina- 
tions during  long  hours  of  solitude  and  silence.  Practice,  and  not 
speculation,  is  the  source  of  his  instruction,  the  same  as  with  a me- 
chanic brought  up  amongst  machinery. 

" There  is  nothing  relating  to  warfare  that  I cannot  make  myself.  If  nobody 
knows  how  to  make  gunpowder,  I do.  I can  construct  gun-carriages.  If  cannon 
must  be  cast  I will  see  that  it  is  done  properly.  If  tactical  details  must  be  taught, 
I will  teach  them.” 

Hence  his  competency  at  the  outset ; general  in  the  artillery, 
major-general,  diplomatist,  financier,  and  administrator,  all  at  once 
and  in  every  direction.  He  takes  in  at  a glance  every  piece  of  every 
human  machine  he  fashions  and  manipulates,  each  in  its  proper  place 
and  function ; the  generators  of  power,  the  organs  of  its  transmission, 
the  extra  working  gear,  the  composite  action,  the  speed  which  en- 
sues, the  final  result,  the  complete  effect,  the  net  product  ; never  is 
he  content  with  a superficial  and  summary  inspection  ; he  penetrates 
into  obscure  corners  and  to  the  lowest  depths,  “ through  the  techni- 
cal precision  of  his  questions,”  with  the  lucidity  of  a specialist,  and, 
in  this  way,  borrowing  an  expression  from  the  philosophers,  his  idea 
is  found  adequate  to  its  object. 

Hence  his  eagerness  for  details.  In  each  ministerial  department 
he  knows  more  than  the  ministers,  and  in  each  bureau  he  knows 
as  much  as  the  clerks. 


156 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


" I have  my  reports  on  situations  always  on  hand  ; my  memory  for  an  Alexan- 
drine verse  is  not  good,  but  I never  forget  a syllable  of  my  reports  on  situations.  I 
shall  find  them  ready  in  my  room  this  evening,  and  shall  not  retire  until  I shall 
have  read  them  through.” 

It  is  the  same  in  the  financial  and  diplomatic  services,  in  every 
branch  of  the  administration.  His  topographical  memory  and  his 
geographical  conception  of  countries,  places,  ground,  and  obstacles 
culminate  in  an  inward  vision  which  he  evokes  at  will,  and  which, 
years  afterward,  revives  as  fresh  as  on  the  first  day.  His  calculation 
of  distances,  marches,  and  manoeuvres  is  so  rigid  a mathematical 
operation  that,  frequently,  at  a distance  of  two  or  three  hundred 
leagues,  his  military  foresight  turns  out  correct,  almost  on  the  day 
named,  and  precisely  on  the  spot  designated.  Add  to  this  one  other 
faculty,  and  the  rarest  of  all ; if  things  turn  out  as  he  foresaw  they 
would,  it  is  because,  as  with  famous  chess-players,  he  has  accurately 
measured  not  alone  the  mechanical  moves  of  the  pieces,  but  the 
character  and  talent  of  his  adversary  ; he  has  added  to  the  calcula- 
tion of  physical  quantities  and  probabilities  the  calculation  of  moral 
quantities  and  probabilities.  In  fact,  no  one  has  surpassed  him  in 
the  art  of  defining  the  various  states  and  impulses  of  one  or  of  many 
minds,  either  prolonged  or  for  the  time  being,  which  impel  or  re- 
strain man  in  general,  or  this  or  that  individual  in  particular ; what 
springs  of  action  may  be  touched,  and  the  kind  and  degree  of  pres- 
sure that  may  be  applied  to  them.  This  central  faculty  rules  all  the 
others,  and  in  the  art  of  mastering  man  his  genius  is  found  supreme. 

No  faculty  is  more  precious  for  a political  engineer;  for  the 
forces  he  acts  upon  are  never  other  than  human  passions.  But 
how,  except  through  divination,  can  these  passions  which  grow  out 
of  the  deepest  sentiments  be  reached ; and  how,  save  by  conjecture, 
can  forces  be  estimated  which  seem  to  defy  all  measurement  ? On 
this  dark  and  uncertain  ground,  where  one  has  to  grope  one’s  way. 
Napoleon  moves  with  almost  absolute  certainty  ; he  moves  promptly 
and,  first  of  all,  he  studies  himself ; indeed,  to  find  one’s  way  into 
another’s  soul  requires  preliminarily  that  one  should  dive  deep  into 
one’s  own.  “ I have  always  delighted  in  analysis,”  said  he,  one  day, 
“ and  should  I ever  fall  seriously  in  love  I would  take  my  sentiment 
to  pieces.”  “ Why  and  how  are  such  important  questions  one  cannot 
put  them  to  one’s  self  too  often.”  “ It  is  certain,”  writes  an  observer, 
“ th&t  he,  of  all  men,  is  the  one  who  has  most  meditated  on  the  why 
which  controls  human  actions.”  His  method,  that  of  the  experi- 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


157 


mental  sciences,  consists  in  testing  every  hypothesis  or  deduction  by 
some  positive  fact  which  he  bars  observed  under  definite  conditions; 
a physical  force  being  ascertained  and  accurately  measured  through 
the  deviation  of  a needle,  or  through  the  rise  and  fall  of  a fluid, 
this  or  that  invisible  moral  force  can  likewise  be  ascertained  and 
approximately  measured  through  some  emotional  sign,  some  de- 
cisive manifestation,  consisting  of  a certain  word,  tone,  or  gesture 
It  is  these  words,  tones,  and  gestures  which  he  dwells  on  ; he  detects 
inward  sentiments  by  the  outward  expression  ; he  figures  to  himself 
the  internal  by  the  external,  by  some  physiognomical  trait,  some 
striking  attitude,  some  summary  and  topical  circumstance,  so  perti- 
nent and  with  such  particulars  as  will  afford  a complete  indication  of 
the  innumerable  series  of  analogous  cases.  In  this  way,  the  vague, 
fleeting  object  is  suddenly  arrested,  brought  to  bear,  and  then 
gauged  and  weighed,  like  some  impalpable  gas  collected  and  kept 
in  a graduated  transparent  glass  tube.  Accordingly,  at  the  Council 
of  State,  while  the  others,  either  legists  or  administrators,  adduce 
abstractions,  articles  of  the  code,  and  precedents,  he  looks  into 
natures  as  they  are — the  Frenchman’s,  the  Italian’s,  the  German’s ; 
that  of  the  peasant,  the  workman,  the  bourgeois,  the  noble,  the 
returned  emigre,  the  soldier,  the  officer,  and  the  functionary — every- 
where the  individual  man  as  he  is,  the  man  who  ploughs,  manufac- 
tures, fights,  marries,  generates,  toils,  enjoys  himself,  and  dies. 

Nothing  is  more  striking  than  the  contrast  between  the  dull, 
grave  arguments  advanced  by  the  wise  official  editor  and  Napoleon’s 
own  words,  caught  on  the  wing,  at  the  moment,  vibrating  and  teem- 
ing with  illustrations  and  imagery.  Apropos  of  divorce,  the  princi- 
ple of  which  he  wishes  to  maintain : 

" Consult,  now,  national  manners  and  customs.  Adultery  is  no  phenomenon  ; 
it  is  common  enough — une  affaire  de  canape  . . . There  must  be  some  curb 

on  women  who  commit  adultery  for  trinkets,  poetry,  Apollo  and  the  muses,  etc.” 

But  if  divorce  be  allowed  for  incompatibility  of  temper  you  un- 
dermine marriage  ; the  fragility  of  the  bond  will  be  apparent  the 
moment  the  obligation  is  contracted  ; “ It  is  just  as  if  a man  said  to 
himself,  ‘ I am  going  to  marry  until  I feel  different,’”  Nullity  of 
marriage  must  not  be  too  often  allowed  ; once  a marriage  is  made  it 
is  a serious  matter  to  undo  it. 

" Suppose  that,  in  marrying  my  cousin  just  arrived  from  the  Indies,  I wed  an 
adventuress.  She  bears  me  children,  and  I then  discover  she  is  not  my  cousin — is 


158 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


that  marriage  valid  ? Does  not  public  morality  demand  that  it  should  be  so  con- 
sidered ? There  has  been  a mutual  exchange  of  souls,  of  transpiration." 

On  the  right  of  children  to  be  supported  and  fed  although  of 
age,  he  says : 

“ Will  you  allow  a father  to  drive  a girl  of  fifteen  out  of  his  house  ? A father 
worth  60,000  francs  a year  might  say  to  his  son,  ‘ You  are  stout  and  fat ; go  and 
turn  ploughman.’  The  children  of  a rich  father,  or  of  one  in  good  circumstances, 
are  always  entitled  to  the  paternal  porridge.  Strike  out  their  right  to  be  fed,  and 
you  compel  children  to  murder  their  parents.” 

As  to  adoption  : 

“ You  regard  this  as  law-makers  and  not  as  statesmen.  It  is  not  a civil  con- 
tract nor  a judicial  contract.  Analysis  leads  to  vicious  conclusions.  Men  are 
governed  by  their  imagination  only  ; without  imagination  they  are  brutes.  It  is 
not  for  five  cents  a day,  simply  to  distinguish  himself,  that  a man  consents  to  be 
killed  ; if  you  want  to  electrify  him  touch  his  heart.  A notary,  who  is  paid  a fee 
of  twelve  francs  for  his  services,  cannot  do  that.  It  requires  some  other  process 
than  a legislative  act.  What  is  adoption  ? An  attempt  of  society  to  imitate  na- 
ture. It  is  a new  kind  of  sacrament.  . . . Society  ordains  that  the  bones  and 

blood  of  one  being  shall  be  changed  into  the  bones  and  blood  of  another.  It  is  the 
greatest  of  all  legal  acts.  It  gives  the  sentiments  of  a son  to  one  who  never  had 
them,  and  reciprocally  those  of  a parent.  Where  ought  this  to  originate  ? Above, 
like  a clap  of  thunder  ! ’’ 

His  words  are  scintillations  flashing  out  one  after  another.  No- 
body, since  Voltaire  and  Galiani,  has  poured  out  such  volleys  of 
them,  on  society,  on  laws,  on  government,  on  France  and  the  French, 
expressions  which,  like  those  of  Montesquieu,  penetrate  to  and  sud- 
denly illuminate  the  darkest  recesses ; they  are  not  hammered  out 
laboriously,  but  burst  forth,  the  outpourings  of  his  intellect,  its  natu- 
ral, involuntary,  and  constant  gesticulation.  And  what  adds  to  their 
value  is  that,  outside  of  the  council  meetings  and  of  intimate  con- 
verse, he  does  not  use  them  ; he  employs  them  solely  for  thinking  ; 
at  other  times  he  subordinates  them  to  his  end,  which  is  the  practi- 
cal effect ; generally  he  writes  and  speaks  another  language,  the  lan- 
guage which  is  suited  to  his  audience ; he  eliminates  surprises,  the 
fits  and  starts  of  the  imagination  and  of  improvisation,  the  outbursts 
of  genius  and  of  inspiration.  Those  which  he  allows  himself  are 
simply  employed  to  dazzle  this  or  that  personage  whom  he  wants 
to  accept  one  of  his  grand  ideas,  Pius  VII.  or  the  Emperor  Alexan- 
der; his  conversational  tone  is  then  caressing,  familiar,  expansive, 
and  pleasing  ; he  is  before  the  footlights,  and  when  on  the  stage  he 
plays  in  turn  all  parts,  tragedy  and  comedy,  with  the  same  spirit. 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


159 


whether  fulminating  or  insinuating,  and  even  with  humor.  With  his 
generals,  ministers,  and  principal  agents  he  restricts  himself  to  a 
concise,  positive,  technical,  business  style;  any  other  would  spoil 
matters ; the  impassioned  sentiment  is  apparent  only  in  the  impe- 
rious brevity,  force,  and  dryness  of  his  accent.  For  his  armies  and 
the  common  run  he  has  his  proclamations  and  bulletins ; that  is, 
sonorous  phrases  purposely  composed  for  effect,  the  facts  as  they  are 
stated  being  designedly  simplified,  arranged,  and  falsified  ; in  short, 
so  much  good  champagne  for  arousing  enthusiasm,  as  well  as  an  ex- 
cellent narcotic  for  maintaining  credulity,  a sort  of  popular  mixture 
retailed  out  by  him  just  at  the  proper  time,  and  whose  ingredients 
are  so  well  proportioned  that  the  public  drinks  it  with  delight,  and 
becomes  at  once  intoxicated.  His  style  on  every  occasion,  whether 
affected  or  spontaneous,  shows  his  wonderful  knowledge  of  the 
masses  and  of  individuals  ; except  in  two  or  three  cases,  on  one 
exalted  domain,  of  which  he  always  remains  ignorant,  he  has  ever 
hit  the  mark,  applying  the  appropriate  lever,  giving  just  the  push, 
weight,  and  degree  of  impulsion  which  accomplishes  his  purpose.  A 
series  of  brief,  accurate  memoranda,  corrected  daily,  enables  him  to 
frame  for  himself  a sort  of  psychological  tablet  whereon  he  notes 
down  and  sums  up,  in  an  almost  numerical  valuation,  the  mental  and 
moral  dispositions,  characters,  faculties,  passions,  and  aptitudes,  the 
strong  or  weak  points,  of  the  innumerable  human  beings,  near  or 
remote,  on  whom  he  acts. 

Let  us  try  for  a moment  to  form  some  idea  of  the  grasp  and  ca- 
pacity of  this  intellect ; we  should  probably  have  to  recur  to  Caesar 
to  find  its  counterpart  ; but,  for  lack  of  documents,  we  have  nothing 
of  Caesar  but  general  features — a summary  outline  ; of  Napoleon  we 
have,  besides  the  perfect  outline,  the  features  in  detail.  Read  his 
correspondence,  day  by  day,  then  chapter  by  chapter ; for  example, 
in  1806,  after  the  Battle  of  Austerlitz,  or,  still  later,  in  1809,  after  his 
return  from  Spain,  up  to  the  peace  of  Vienna  ; whatever  our  tech- 
nical shortcomings  may  be,  we  shall  find  that  his  mind,  in  its  com- 
prehensiveness and  amplitude,  largely  surpasses  all  known  or  even 
credible  proportions. 

He  has  mentally  within  him  three  principal  atlases,  always  at 
hand,  each  composed  of  “ about  twenty  note-books,”  each  distinct 
and  each  regularly  posted  up.  The  first  one  is  military,  forming  a 
vast  collection  of  topographical  charts  as  minute  as  those  of  an 
itat-niajor,  with  detailed  plans  of  every  stronghold,  with  specific  in- 


i6o 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


dications  and  the  local  distribution  of  all  forces  on  sea  and  on  land — 
crews,  regiments,  batteries,  arsenals,  storehouses,  present  and  future 
supplies  of  men,  horses,  vehicles,  arms,  munitions,  food,  and  cloth- 
ing. The  second  is  civil,  and  may  be  compared  with  the  heavy, 
thick  volumes  published  every  year,  in  which  we  read  the  state  of 
the  budget,  and  comprehend,  first,  the  innumerable  items  of  receipt 
and  expenditure,  ordinary  and  extraordinary,  internal  taxes,  foreign 
contributions,  the  products  of  domains  in  France  and  out  of  France, 
the  fiscal  services,  pensions,  public  works,  and  the  rest ; next,  all 
administrative  statistics,  the  hierarchy  of  functions  and  functionaries, 
senators,  deputies,  ministers,  prefects,  bishops,  professors,  judges,  and 
those  under  their  orders,  each  where  he  resides,  with  his  rank,  juris- 
diction, and  salary.  The  third  is  a vast  biographical  and  moral  dic- 
tionary, in  which,  as  in  the  pigeon-holes  of  the  Chief  of  Police,  each 
notable  personage  and  local  group,  each  professional  or  social  body, 
and  even  each  population,  has  its  label,  along  with  a brief  note  on  its 
situation,  needs,  and  antecedents,  and,  therefore,  its  demonstrated 
character,  eventual  disposition,  and  probable  conduct.  Each  label, 
card,  or  strip  of  paper  has  its  summing-up  ; all  these  partial  summa- 
ries, methodically  classified,  terminate  in  totals,  and  the  totals  of  the 
three  atlases  are  combined  together,  so  as  to  furnish  their  possessor 
with  an  estimate  of  his  disposable  forces.  Now,  in  1809,  however 
full  these  atlases  have  become,  they  are  clearly  imprinted  on  Na- 
poleon’s mind  ; he  knows  not  only  the  total  and  the  partial  sum- 
maries, but  also  the  slightest  details ; he  reads  them  readily  and  at 
ever)'^  hour  ; he  comprehends  in  a mass,  and  in  all  particulars,  the 
various  nations  he  governs  directly,  or  through  some  one  else ; that 
is  to  say,  60,000,000  of  men,  the  different  countries  he  has  con- 
quered or  overrun,  consisting  of  70,000  square  miles.  On  the 
psychological  and  moral  atlas,  besides  a primitive  omission  which 
he  never  will  supply,  because  this  is  a characteristic  trait,  there 
are  some  estimates  which  are  wrong,  especially  with  regard  to 
the  Pope  and  to  Catholic  consciences ; in  like  manner  he  rates  the 
energy  of  national  sentiment  in  Spain  and  Germany  too  low ; he 
rates  too  high  his  own  prestige  in  France  and,  in  the  countries  an- 
nexed to  her,  the  balance  of  confidence  and  zeal  on  which  he  may 
rely ; but  these  errors  are  rather  the  product  of  his  will  than  of  his 
intelligence ; he  forges  them ; left  to  himself  his  good  sense  would 
rest  infallible.  As  to  the  other  two  atlases,  the  topographical  and 
the  military,  they  are  as  complete  and  as  exact  as  ever ; it  is  in  vain 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


l6l 


that  the  reality  which  they  present  to  him  has  become  swollen  and 
complex ; however  monstrous  at  this  date,  they  correspond  to  it  in 
their  fulness  and  precision,  trait  for  trait. 

But  this  mass  of  notations  forms  only  the  smallest  portion  of  the 
mental  population  which  fills  this  immense  brain;  on  the  idea  he 
has  of  the  real,  germinate  and  swarm  his  conceptions  of  the  possible. 
Without  these  conceptions  there  would  be  no  way  to  handle  and 
transform  things,  and  that  he  did  handle  and  transform  them  we 
all  know.  Before  acting,  his  plan  is  decided  on,  and  if  this  plan  is 
adopted,  it  is  one  among  several  others,  after  examining,  comparing, 
and  giving  it  the  preference ; he  has,  consequently,  conceived  the 
others.  Behind  each  combination  he  has  adopted  we  detect  those 
he  has  rejected.  It  is  certain  that  among  his  diverse  faculties,  how- 
ever great,  that  of  the  constructive  imagination  is  the  most  powerful. 
At  the  very  beginning  we  feel  its  heat  and  boiling  intensity  beneath 
the  coolness  and  rigidity  of  his  technical  and  positive  instructions. 

“When  I arrange  a military  plan,”  said  he  to  Roederer,  "no  man  is  more 
pusillanimous  than  I am.  I magnify  to  myself  all  the  dangers  and  all  the  evils 
that  are  possible  under  the  circumstances.  I am  in  a state  of  agitation  that  is 
really  painful.  But  this  does  not  prevent  me  from  appearing  quite  composed  to 
people  around  me  ; lam  like  a girl  giving  birth  to  a child." 

He  thus  grows  passionate  in  the  throes  of  the  creator,  absorbed 
with  his  creation  that  is  to  come  ; he  already  anticipates  and  delights 
in  occupying  his  imaginary  edifice.  “ General,”  said  Madame  de 
Clermont-Tonnerre  to  him,  one  day,  “you  are  building  behind  a 
scaffolding  which  you  will  take  down  when  you  have  done  with  it.” 
“Yes,  madame,  that’s  it,”  replied  Bonaparte;  “you  are  right.  I am 
always  living  two  years  in  advance.”  His  response  came  with  “ in- 
credible vivacity,”  as  if  an  eruption,  the  outburst  of  a spirit  affected 
in  its  inmost  fibre.  Accordingly,  on  this  side,  the  power,  the 
rapidity,  the  fecundity,  the  play,  and  the  jet  of  his  thought  seem 
immeasurable  ; what  he  has  done  is  astonishing,  but  what  he  has 
undertaken  is  much  more  so  ; and  whatever  he  may  have  undertaken 
is  far  surpassed  by  what  he  has  imagined  ; however  vigorous  his 
practical  faculty,  his  poetical  faculty  is  stronger;  it  is  even  too  vigor- 
ous for  a statesman ; its  grandeur  is  exaggerated  into  enormity,  and 
its  enormity  degenerates  into  madness.  In  Italy,  after  the  i8th  of 
Fructidor,  he  said  to  Bourrienne  : 

" Europe  is  a molehill  ; never  have  there  been  great  empires  and  great  revolu- 
tions, except  in  the  Orient  with  its  600,000,000  of  men.” 

II 


NAPOLEON-  BONAPAPTE. 


162 


The  following  year,  at  St.  Jean  d’Acre,  on  the  eve  of  the  last  as- 
sault, he  added  : 

“ If  I succeed  I shall  find  in  the  town  the  pacha’s  treasure  and  arms  for  300,000 
men.  I shall  stir  up  and  arm  all  Syria.  ...  I shall  march  on  Damascus  and 
Aleppo  ; as  I advance  in  the  country  I shall  increase  my  army  with  the  discontented. 
I shall  proclaim  to  the  people  the  abolition  of  slavery,  and  of  the  tyrannical  govern- 
ment of  the  pachas.  I shall  reach  Constantinople  with  armed  masses.  I shall 
overthrow  the  Turkish  Empire  ; I shall  found  in  the  East  a new  and  grand  empire, 
which  will  fix  my  place  with  posterity,  and  perhaps  I will  return  to  Paris  by  the 
way  of  Adrianople,  or  by  Vienna,  after  having  annihilated  the  house  of  Austria.” 

Become  consul,  and  then  emperor,  he  often  recurs  to  this  happy 
period,  when,  “ rid  of  the  restraints  of  a troublesome  civilization,” 
he  could  imagine  at  will  and  construct  at  pleasure. 

" I created  a religion  ; I saw  myself  on  the  road  to  Asia,  mounted  on  an  ele- 
phant, with  a turban  on  my  head,  and  in  my  hand  a new  Koran,  which  I composed 
to  suit  myself.” 

Confined  to  Europe,  he  thinks,  after  1804,  that  he  will  reorganize 
Charlemagne’s  empire. 

“The  French  Empire  will  become  the  mother  country  of  other  sovereignties. 
. . . I mean  that  every  king  in  Europe  shall  built  a grand  palace  at  Paris  for 

his  own  use  ; on  the  coronation  of  the  Emperor  of  the  French  these  kings  will  come 
and  occupy  it ; they  will  grace  this  imposing  ceremony  with  their  presence,  and 
honor  it  with  their  salutations.  The  Pope  will  be  there  ; he  came  to  the  first  one  ; 
he  must  necessarily  return  to  Paris,  and  fix  himself  there  permanently.  Where 
could  the  Holy  See  be  better  off  than  in  the  new  capital  of  Christianity,  under  Na- 
poleon, heir  to  Charlemagne,  and  temporal  sovereign  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff? 
Through  the  temporal  the  emperor  will  control  the  spiritual,  and  through  the  Pope, 
consciences.” 

In  November,  1811,  in  a high  state  of  excitement,  he  says  to 
De  Pradt : 

“ In  five  years  I shall  be  master  of  the  world  ; only  Russia  will  remain,  but  I 
will  crush  her.  . . . Paris  will  extend  out  to  St.  Cloud.” 

To  render  Paris  the  physical  capital  of  Europe  is,  through  his 
own  confession,  “ one  of  his  constant  dreams.” 

" I would  like  to  see  her  a city  of  two,  three,  four  millions  of  inhabitants,  some- 
thing fabulous,  colossal,  unknown  down  to  our  day,  and  its  public  establishments 
adequate  to  its  population.  . . . Archimedes  proposed  to  lift  the  world  if  he 

could  be  allowed  to  place  his  lever  ; for  myself,  I would  change  it  wherever  I could 
be  allowed  to  place  my  energy,  perseverance,  and  budgets.” 

This,  at  all  events,  he  believes;  for  however  lofty  and  badly  sup- 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 


163 


ported  the  next  story  of  his  structure  may  be,  he  has  always  ready 
a new  story,  loftier  and  more  unsteady,  to  put  above  it.  A few 
months  before  launching  himself,  with  all  Europe  at  his  back,  against 
Russia,  he  said  to  Narbonne  : 

“ After  all,  my  dear  sir,  this  long  road  is  the  road  to  India.  Alexander  started 
as  far  off  as  Moscow  to  reach  the  Ganges  ; I said  this  to  myself  after  St.  Jean 
d’Acre.  ...  To  reach  England  to-day  I need  the  extremity  of  Europe,  from 
which  to  take  Asia  in  the  rear.  . . . Suppose  Moscow  taken,  Russia  subdued, 

the  czar  reconciled,  or  dead  through  some  court  conspiracy,  perhaps  another  and 
dependent  throne,  and  tell  me  whether  it  is  not  possible  for  a French  army,  with 
its  auxiliaries,  setting  out  from  Tiflis,  to  get  as  far  as  the  Ganges,  where  it  needs 
only  a thrust  of  the  French  sword  to  bring  down  the  whole  framework  of  that  In- 
dian commercial  grandeur.  It  would  be  the  gigantic  expedition  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  I admit,  but  practicable.  Through  it  France,  at  one  stroke,  would  secure 
the  independence  of  the  West  and  the  freedom  of  the  seas.” 

While  uttering  this  his  eyes  shine  with  strange  brilliancy,  and  he 
keeps  on  accumulating  motive  after  motive,  calculating  obstacles, 
means,  and  chances  ; the  inspiration  is  under  full  headway,  and  he 
gives  himself  up  to  it.  The  master  faculty  finds  itself  suddenly  free, 
and  it  takes  flight ; the  artist,  encased  in  politics,  escapes  from  his 
trammels  ; he  is  creating  out  of  the  ideal  and  the  impossible.  We 
take  him  for  what  he  is,  a posthumous  brother  of  Dante  and  Michael 
Angelo  ; in  the  clear  outlines  of  his  vision,  in  the  intensity,  the  co- 
herency, and  the  onward  logic  of  his  reverie,  in  the  profundity  of  his 
meditations,  in  the  superhuman  grandeur  of  his  conceptions,  he  is, 
indeed,  their  fellow  and  their  equal.  His  genius  is  of  the  same 
stature  and  the  same  structure  ; he  is  one  of  the  three  sovereign 
minds  of  the  Italian  Renaissance.  Only,  while  the  first  two  operate 
on  paper  and  on  marble,  the  latter  operates  on  the  living  being,  on 
the  sensitive  and  suffering  flesh  of  humanity. 


Henri  Taine, 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE 

TARIFF. 


A TARIFF,  in  SO  far  as  it  is  intended  to  be  protective,  is  a tax 
levied  on  the  community  to  indemnify  a certain  number  of  persons 
for  their  losses  in  carrying  on  certain  kinds  of  business ; or,  rather,  if 
any  one  likes  it  better,  to  furnish  them  with  a fair  profit  in  certain 
kinds  of  business.  There  is,  perhaps,  no  tax  which  may  not  be 
properly  submitted  to  the  popular  judgment,  if  it  be  submitted  in 
its  true  shape,  without  disguise.  This  requires  a distinct  defini- 
tion both  of  its  object  and  of  its  amount.  This  rule  is  rigidly  applied 
to  all  taxes  except  the  protective  tax.  It  is  applied  rigidly  in  all 
appropriations  for  the  expenses  of  the  Government,  such  as  the 
salaries  of  its  civil  and  military  servants,  the  cost  of  the  navy,  of 
fortifications,  of  the  river  and  harbor  improvements,  of  the  public 
buildings,  of  subventions  to  railroads,  and  of  the  redemption  of  the 
public  debt.  For  none  of  these  things  is  an  appropriation  either 
left  indefinite  in  amount  or  hidden  away  in  another  for  entirely 
different  objects.  But  in  voting  funds  for  the  creation  or  promo- 
tion of  certain  branches  of  industry,  the  rule  is  totally  disregarded. 

In  the  first  place,  the  money  levied  on  the  tax-payer  for  this 
purpose  is  mixed  up  with  the  money  levied  for  the  general  expenses 
of  the  Government.  How  much  of  the  taxes  goes  for  the  protec- 
tion of  native  industry  is  never  known  or  specified,  and  no  pains 
are  taken  to  find  it  out.  One  may  really  approve  of  protective  tax, 
and  yet  be  totally  unable  to  approve  of  any  tax  levied  in  this  way 
for  any  purpose  whatever.  Granting  that  it  is  expedient  for  the 
Government  to  spend  money  in  the  maintenance  or  the  promo- 
tion of  the  iron  manufacture,  for  example,  it  must  be  expedient, 
also,  for  the  public  to  know  the  exact  amount  which  it  costs 
annually;  just  as  it  is  expedient  that  it  should  know  exactly  how 
much  the  army  and  navy  costs,  or  how  much  the  annual  improve- 
ment of  rivers  and  harbors  costs.  No  view,  however  broad,  of  the 
province  of  government  can  furnish  an  excuse  for  concealing  the 
expense  of  any  great  national  undertaking.  The  question  “ how 
much,”  is  a question  which  every  tax-payer  has  a right  to  ask,  as 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF.  16$ 

regards  all  branches  of  the  public  expenditure,  and  which  every 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  ought  to  be  able  to  answer.  There  is  not  a 
single  good  reason  for  concealing  the  national  expenditure  in  protec- 
tion, any  more  than  for  concealing  the  national  expenditure  in  any- 
thing else.  But  there  is  no  trace  of  this  expenditure  in  the  national 
accounts.  Everybody  knows  it  must  be  large,  but  nobody  knows 
how  large.  The  only  sources  of  information  on  this  subject  are  the 
guesses  made  in  free-trade  books  and  pamphlets,  which,  of  course, 
possess  but  little  authority  in  the  popular  eye.  The  debates  be- 
tween free-traders  and  protectionists  on  this  point  are  the  most 
bewildering  part  of  the  controversy.  Every  now  and  then  a free- 
trader, home  or  foreign,  undertakes  to  foot  up  the  amount  of  the 
contributions  which  American  consumers,  and  especially  the  farm- 
ers, make  to  the  maintenance  of  the  various  branches  of  domestic 
industry.  Such  attempts  always  excite  great  indignation  among 
protectionists.  A pamphlet  containing  calculations  of  this  sort,  by 
an  Englishman  named  Montgredien,  was  published  in  this  country 
a few  years  ago,  and  has  been  denounced  by  various  protectionist 
writers  with  great  bitterness,  as  if  it  were  a sort  of  impertinent 
prying  into  somebody’s  private  affairs.  I dare  say  it  was  incorrect. 
I do  not,  indeed,  see  how  such  calculations  can  come  anywhere  near 
correctness.  But  what  a curious  state  of  mind  about  the  national 
finances  that  is,  which  treats  as  illicit  all  efforts  to  discover  the  exact 
amount  of  the  national  outlay,  on  what  is  admittedly  an  object  of 
the  highest  national  importance. 

Next,  it  must  be  said  that  any  fund  of  large  amount,  raised  and 
distributed  in  this  way,  must  of  necessity  prove  a corruption  fund. 
By  this  I do  not  mean  a fund  distributed  in  bribes  to  individuals  or 
organizations,  but  a fund  the  existence  of  which  must  be  constantly 
present  to  the  mind  of  the  lazy,  the  improvident,  or  incompetent, 
as  something  to  fall  back  on  if  the  worst  come  to  the  worst.  Sup. 
pose  the  national  appropriations  for  the  purpose  of  protecting  manu- 
facturing industry  were  made  in  the  ordinary  way  by  a distinct 
vote  of  Congress ; were  made,  for  instance,  as  the  appropriations 
for  the  promotion  of  the  carrying  trade — the  steamship  subsidies,  as 
they  are  called — are  made,  in  the  shape  of  an  annual  maximum  sum. 
Suppose  this  sum  were  paid  over  to  the  corporations,  or  individuals, 
engaged  in  each  manufacture,  on  their  giving  proof  that  they  were 
carrying  on  a bona  fide  business.  Suppose  that  to  each  were  given 
as  much  as  would  meet  the  loss,  as  shown  by  his  books,  incurred  by 


1 66  SOA/E  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF. 

him  in  competing  with  foreigners  in  the  home  markets.  I am  not 
advocating  this.  Any  one  can  see  its  difficulties.  I acknowledge 
how  much  less  troublesome  it  is  to  protect  by  levying  duties  on 
foreign  goods  at  the  port  of  entry.  But  the  political  objections  to 
the  protective  system,  as  now  administered,  cannot  be  made  so  clear 
in  any  way  as  by  inquiring  how  the  plan  of  distributing  the  money 
directly  by  the  public  Treasury  would  work. 

The  measure  of  each  manufacturer’s  needs  would,  of  course,  be 
the  amount  lost  in  his  business  through  foreign  competition.  It 
would  hardly  be  possible  to  restrict  the  number  of  participators  in 
the  bounty,  because  one  of  its  great  objects  would  be  the  multipli- 
cation of  manufactures.  We  should  have  to  invite  as  many  people 
as  possible  to  set  up  mills  and  furnace.s,  and  then  to  come  to  us  for 
help.  But  see  what  an  amount  of  inspection  we  should  need  to  pre- 
vent the  distribution  of  the  fund  becoming  a gross  job.  It  would  be 
impossible,  for  instance,  to  pay  the  subsidy  or  indemnity  on  a simple 
statement  of  the  loss  sustained.  We  should  have  to  inquire  how  the 
loss  was  sustained  ; whether  really  by  foreign  competition,  or  by  lax 
or  inefficient  or  dishonest  methods  of  doing  business ; whether  by 
simple  misfortune,  or  insufficiency  of  capital,  or  want  of  experience. 
We  would  never  consent  that  the  Treasury  should  furnish  insurance 
against  loss  from  any  cause  whatever ; that  the  same  measure 
should  be  dealt  out  to  the  idle,  the  improvident,  and  the  slow,  as  to 
the  industrious,  the  energetic,  and  the  ingenious.  No  government 
would  undertake  to  help  in  the  same  degree,  through  direct  sub- 
sidies, every  one  who  chose  to  go  into  the  iron  or  cotton  business. 
It  would  investigate  and  discriminate.  It  would  not  treat  all  men’s 
complaints  as  equally  respectable.  Indiscriminate  protection,  if  it 
were  given  directly,  would  speedily  be  felt  to  have  all  the  evils  of 
indiscriminate  charity.  A manufacturer  who  said,  “ I am  not  able 
to  go  on  with  my  business  and  must  have  more  state  aid,”  would  be 
met  in  the  same  way  as  a man  who  said,  “ I must  have  relief,  be- 
cause I have  got  no  money.”  The  latter,  before  receiving  relief, 
would  surely  be  asked  ; “ Why  have  you  no  money  ? Is  it  because 
you  are  lazy  or  because  you  are  unfortunate  ? ” In  like  manner,  the 
manufacturer  who  demanded  more  protection,  simply  because  the 
amount  he  received  was  not  sufficient  to  save  him  from  bankruptcy, 
would  be  asked:  “Why  is  the  amount  you  receive  insufficient?  Is 
it  the  fault  of  the  market,  or  your  own  lack  of  fitness  for  the  business 
in  which  you  have  engaged  ? In  the  former  case  you  are  entitled 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF.  1^7 

to  relief.  In  the  latter  it  would  be  a waste  of  the  tax-payers’ 
money,  and  a waste  of  your  own  life,  to  start  you  again.” 

That  such  a system  could  long  prevail  in  any  country  without 
damage  to  the  moral  constitution  of  those  who  were  benefited  by  it, 
all  experience  of  human  nature  forbids  us  to  expect.  The  effect  of 
the  possession  of  money,  or  of  a rich  father,  on  a young  professional 
man,  is  well  known.  It  is  only  the  men  of  very  strong  character 
who  make  their  mark  in  spite  of  it.  In  all  walks  of  life,  indeed,  it 
is  generally  those  who  have  burnt  their  bridges  who  make  the  stiff est 
fight.  Manufacturers  would  need  to  be  more  than  human  to  make 
the  very  best  use  of  their  faculties,  while  knowing  that  they  had  in 
Congress  a protector  of  boundless  wealth  and  indulgence,  who,  when 
the  allowance  was  exhausted,  asked  only  one  question,  namely,  how 
much  more  was  needed? 

Looking  at  the  protective  system,  as  it  now  exists,  from  the  side 
of  legislation,  the  political  objections  to  it  under  our  form  of  gov- 
ernment are  still  stronger.  The  only  governments  fitted  to  deal 
with  votes  of  money  of  an  indefinite  amount,  for  an  ill-defined 
purpose,  if  any  be  fitted,  are  governments  of  the  parliamentary 
type,  in  which  the  finances  are  managed  by  a responsible  minis- 
ter, and  all  the  appropriations  collected  in  a systematic  whole  called 
the  budget.  Even  in  such  hands,  the  support  of  industry,  through 
indirect  taxation,  is  open  to  immense  abuse.  But  such  a minis- 
ter, responsible  to  the  public  for  the  whole  financial  system,  can 
make  some  attempt  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  claims  of  the  great 
industries.  Under  our  system — the  presidential  system,  as  it  is  called 
— nobody  in  particular  is  responsible  for  the  financial  scheme  of  the 
year.  There  is,  in  fact,  no  official  scheme,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
term,  submitted  to  Congress.  The  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  puts 
into  his  report  a mass  of  multifarious  information  about  the  public 
finances,  but  the  recommendations  with  which  he  follows  it  up  are 
rarely  heeded  by  the  Legislature.  The  real  work  of  what  is  called  in 
other  countries  a Minister  of  Finance,  is  done  by  a committee  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  which  makes  the  first  draft  of  the  appro- 
priation bills.  But  these  bills,  including  the  tariff  bill,  never  pass  the 
House  in  the  shape  in  which  they  are  drawn  up,  or  anything  ap- 
proaching to  it.  Each  member  feels  himself  fully  entitled  to  pro- 
pose, and,  if  he  can,  to  carry  modifications  in  them,  and  many 
members  do  carry  modifications  in  them ; so  that  when  a bill  is 
finally  passed  it  is  generally  impossible  for  any  one,  in  or  out  of 


1 68  SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF. 

the  House,  to  say  who  its  author  is.  And  so  numerous  are  the 
influences  which  are  brought  to  bear  on  the  framing  of  it,  that 
the  most  powerful  of  them  is  hardly  ever  known.  The  commit- 
tee is  beset  by  hundreds  of  manufacturers  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  representing  every  variety  of  industry,  and  each  claiming 
to  be  the  final  authority  on  his  own  subject.  Each,  too,  demands 
that  Congress  shall  either  alter,  or  shall  not  alter,  the  duty  on  some 
particular  article  of  foreign  importation,  and  supports  his  demand 
with  an  array  of  figures,  the  correctness  of  which  nobody  attempts  to 
dispute,  if  for  no  other  reason,  for  want  of  time.  Failure  to  influ- 
ence the  committee,  too,  rarely  discourages  any  tariff  lobbyist.  He 
transfers  his  labors  to  the  House,  and  attacks  the  bill  through  indi- 
vidual members,  who,  being  generally  much  more  ignorant  of  the 
subject  than  the  members  of  the  committee,  fall  an  easy  prey  to 
him.  The  general  result  is  apt  to  be  that  the  bill,  as  finally  passed, 
has  but  little,  if  any,  resemblance  to  the  bill  as  it  issued  from  the 
committee-room.  It  is  often,  when  examined,  found  to  be  some- 
thing very  different  in  its  operation,  not  only  from  what  its  first 
projectors  intended  it  to  be,  but  from  what  everybody  else  at  the 
end  thought  that  it  really  was.  There  is  hardly  a more  pitiable 
spectacle  in  politics  than  the  vexation  and  amazement  of  the  coun- 
try, after  a new  tariff  bill  has  been  passed,  over  the  discovery  that 
nobody  can  tell  what  its  effect  on  industry  is  likely  to  prove. 

There  is,  however,  one  other  reason  of  the  unfitness  of  Congress 
for  the  proper  working  of  our  protective  system  besides  the  absence 
of  a responsible  ministry  charged  with  the  management  of  the 
finances.  It  has  been  the  American  policy  from  the  beginning,  and 
a wise  policy,  to  provide,  by  paying  the  members,  that  the  legisla- 
tures of  the  country  shall  be  a fair  representation  of  the  plain  people 
who  compose  the  bulk  of  the  population.  The  bulk  of  the  popu- 
lation has  but  little  money,  but  is  keenly  alive  to  the  use  of  the 
money,  and  eagerly  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  it.  We  send  to  the 
Legislature,  both  State  and  Federal,  men  who  are  generally  poor 
and  generally  honest  when  they  go  there,  but  not  unwilling  to  be 
rich  if  a respectable  occasion  offers,  and  are  very  apt  to  have  their 
imagination  touched  by  the  history  and  condition  of  millionaires. 
In  plain  and  simple  communities,  such  as  two  or  three  of  the  New 
England  States  still  remain,  in  which  capital  is  scarce  and  great 
capitalists  unknown,  the  relation  of  these  legislators  to  their  con- 
stituency leaves  little  to  be  desired.  But  in  States  in  which  great 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF.  1 69 

accumulations  of  wealth  have  taken  place,  in  which  great  capital- 
ists frequently  have  great  favors  to  ask  of  the  State,  and  in  which 
legislators  are  constantly  called  on  to  deal  with  measures  which 
contain,  or  are  thought  to  contain,  as  Johnson  said  of  the  Thrale 
brewery,  “ The  potentiality  of  growing  rich  beyond  the  dreams  of 
avarice,”  these  relations  leave  a great  deal  to  be  desired.  The  be- 
lief of  the  great  capitalists  in  the  venality  of  legislators  in  some 
States,  if  not  in  many,  is  well  known,  and  is  one  of  the  most  un- 
pleasant political  phenomena  of  the  day.  In  fact,  they  make  hardly 
an  attempt  to  conceal  it.  I have  never  talked  with  one  who  had  ever 
found  himself  in  the  power  of  a State  Legislature,  or  had  to  ask 
anything  of  it  which  seriously  affected  his  interests,  who  was  afraid 
to  avow  his  belief  that  the  members  were  venal,  and  who  did  not  pre- 
tend to  hold  proofs  of  their  venality;  who  had  not  stories  to  tell,  not 
only  of  his  having  to  pay  in  order  to  get  what  he  sought,  but  of  his 
having  to  pay  in  order  to  escape  a tax  on  what  he  possessed  already. 
In  the  New  York  Legislature,  certainly,  the  practice  of  introducing 
bills  simply  for  the  purpose  of  frightening  rich  men,  or  “ striking 
them,”  as  it  is  called,  is  by  no  means  uncommon.  Nor  is  the  practice 
unknown  of  delaying  the  passage  of  measures  in  which  rich  men  are 
interested,  until  they  are  forced  to  inquire  what  it  is  that  stops  the 
way.  One  hears  the  same  stories  of  all  States  in  which  there  are 
large  corporations  or  great  capitalists  exposed  in  any  manner  to 
legislative  action.  Doubtless  there  is  in  all  this  much  exaggeration, 
but  any  one  who  is  determined  to  gain  his  ends  with  the  State 
government  through  corruption,  is  pretty  sure,  if  he  cannot  succeed, 
at  all  events  to  find  many  ways  of  spending  money  in  the  attempt. 

All  this  is  an  illustration  of  the  growth  of  a political  evil  which 
is  both  novel  and  peculiar  to  our  time.  In  all  past  states  of  society 
with  which  we  have  any  acquaintance,  the  governing  class  has 
been  the  wealthy  class.  The  military  or  feudal  states  were  ruled 
by  the  men  who  had  the  most  land.  The  great  commercial  re- 
publics, like  Venice  and  Genoa,  were  ruled  by  the  men  who  had  the 
most  money.  It  is  in  our  day  and  generation,  and  in  this  country, 
that  the  Government  has  for  the  first  time,  both  in  its  legislative  and 
administrative  branches,  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  poor,  in  a rich 
community.  I say  the  poor  in  a rich  community,  for  there  have 
been  states  before  now  in  which  poor  men  filled  all  the  offices ; but 
these  were  states,  such  as  some  of  the  Swiss  cantons,  in  which  the 
rulers  and  ruled  were,  as  regards  this  world’s  goods,  pretty  much 


I/O  SOME  POLITICAL  AEID  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF. 

on  a level,  and  in  which  the  absence  of  temptation  made  it  easy 
for  everybody  to  be  virtuous.  Here,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  try- 
ing the  novel  experiment  of  governing  a commercial  community, 
during  a period  of  rapidly  growing  wealth,  by  the  instrumentality  of 
men  without  fortunes.  This  will  probably,  hereafter,  continue,  for 
better,  for  worse,  to  be  the  democratic  way.  No  other  way  is  pos- 
sible. The  rule  of  the  many  must  always  be  the  rule  of  the  com- 
paratively poor,  and,  in  this  age  of  the  world,  the  poor  have  ceased 
to  be  content  with  their  poverty.  They  seek  wealth,  and,  in  times 
when  wealth  is  accumulating  rapidly,  they  seek  it  eagerly.  We  can- 
not change  this’state  of  things.  We  must  face  the  problem  as  it  is 
presented  to  us.  That  problem  is,  I do  not  hesitate  to  say,  the 
great  problem  of  government  in  every  civilized  country — how  to 
keep  wealth  in  subjection  to  law ; how  to  prevent  its  carrying  elec- 
tions, putting  its  creatures  on  the  judicial  bench,  or  putting  fleets 
and  armies  in  motion  in  order  to  push  usurious  bonds  up  to  par. 

There  is  only  one  way  of  meeting  this  difficulty.  We  cannot  at 
will  put  down  corruption  by  a sudden  increase  of  human  virtue.  In 
other  words,  we  cannot  protect  legislators  against  wealthy  specula- 
tors, by  making  them  either  suddenly  purer,  or  more  contented. 
The  way  to  arm  them  against  temptation  is  to  leave  them  as  little 
as  possible  to  sell  of  the  things  which  capitalists  are  eager  to  buy. 

I do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  tariff  has  produced,  or  is  produc- 
ing, definite,  ascertainable,  or  provable  corruption  in  Congress ; that 
is,  that  manufacturers  go  down  to  Washington  and  pay  members  for 
raising  the  duty  on  this,  or  not  lowering  it  on  that.  But  I do  say 
that  the  state  of  things  is  vicious  through  which  Congress  has  the 
chance  every  year  of  increasing  or  lessening  the  incomes  of  thousands 
of  rich  men,  of  threatening  to  ruin  great  industrial  enterprises  or 
largely  to  increase  their  profits,  and  this  through  changes  in  legisla- 
tion so  slight  as  not  to  be  perceptible  to  the  great  mass  of  the  public, 
yet  so  intricate  as  to  be  comprehensible  only  to  a small  portion  of  it. 
Every  time  the  tariff  comes  under  discussion — and  it  comes  under  it 
every  year — hundreds  of  wealthy  corporations  or  individuals  either 
fear  a loss  or  expect  a gain.  This  puts  every  member  of  Congress 
in  the  position  toward  them  of  a possible  enemy  or  a possible 
benefactor;  in  the  one  case  to  be  bought  off,  in  the  other  to  be  re- 
warded. The  lobby  which  looks  after  the  tariff  every  winter  in  the 
protectionists’  interest  is  not  composed  of  speculative  economists, 
occupied  with  the  effect  of  legislation  on  the  general  weal.  It  is 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OP  THE  TARIFF.  I/I 

composed  of  shrewd,  practical  business  men,  engaged  in  procuring 
or  hindering  legislation  which  will  increase  or  diminish  their  bank 
account  by  an  amount  which  they  can  readily  figure  out,  and  which, 
if  called  on,  they  freely  submit  to  the  committees. 

The  protectionist  answer  to  much  of  what  is  said  with  regard  to 
the  changeableness  of  congressional  policy  about  the  tariff  is,  chiefly, 
that  if  the  tariff  were  not  attacked  incessantly  by  free-traders  and 
their  allies,  in  one  disguise  or  another,  these  changes  would  never  take 
place.  If,  in  short,  the  people  who  are  hostile  to  the  protective  sys- 
tem would  refrain  from  criticising  the  tariff  in  which  it  is  embodied, 
there  would  be  as  much  stability  in  the  policy  of  the  Government 
with  regard  to  import  duties  as  any  one  could  desire.  Unfortu- 
nately, however,  tariffs  have  to  be  made  for  the  community,  such  as 
it  is,  and  not  as  protectionists  would  desire  to  see  it.  There  has 
always  been  in  this  country  a considerable  body  of  persons  who  are 
opposed  to  any  protection  at  all ; there  is  another  body,  also  con- 
siderable, opposed  to  high  protection.  As  long  as  speech  is  free 
they  will  continue  to  exert  an  influence,  more  or  less  pronounced, 
upon  Congress  and  the  voters.  If  they  do  not  always  have 
their  way  in  legislation,  they  are  always  able,  at  every  election,  to 
diffuse  among  manufacturers  the  fear  that  they  will  have  it.  The 
effect  of  this  fear  on  business  is,  manufacturers  say,  almost  as  pre- 
judicial as  actual  legislation. 

The  problem  which  protectionists  have  to  solve,  therefore,  touch- 
ing the  relations  of  the  Government  to  industry  in  this  country, 
would  seem  to  be  the  production  of  a tariff  which  nobody  will  at- 
tack— a very  difficult  task,  we  must  all  admit,  if  it  is  to  be  such  a 
tariff  as  extreme  protectionists  really  desire.  As  long  as  there  ex- 
ists, about  the  amount  of  protection  needed,  the  doubt  and  mys- 
tery which  we  now  witness ; as  long  as  the  classes  for  whose  protec- 
tion the  tariff  is  intended  are  as  numerous  and  as  clamorous  as  they 
now  are,  it  will  be  impossible  to  satisfy  them  all  by  any  protective 
tariff  whatever.  There  is  only  one  rule  known  to  us  by  which  a 
tariff  can  really  be  measured  and  defended.  If  the  principle  of  rais- 
ing duties  for  revenue  only  were  once  adopted,  every  one  would 
know  at  a glance  how  high  the  tariff  ought  to  be.  There  might  be 
disputes  about  the  distribution  of  its  burdens  among  different  com- 
modities, but  there  would  be  none  about  the  sum  it  ought  to  bring 
in.  If  there  were  in  any  year  a surplus,  every  one  would  agree  that 
the  tariff  ought  to  be  lowered.  If  there  were  a deficit,  every  one 


1/2  SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF. 

would  agree  that  it  ought  to  be  raised.  We  should  thus,  at  least, 
get  rid  of  the  perennial  contention  about  the  weight  of  the  duties, 
and  we  should  no  longer  be  dependent  for  stability  on  the  wisdom 
of  Congress. 

Now  let  me^  consider  another,  and,  from  a social  point  of  view, 
perhaps  the  most  important,  aspect  of  the  tariff  question.  Can  any 
one  find,  in  the  work  of  any  American  author,  or  in  the  speech  of 
any  American  orator — I mean,  of  the  free  States — prior  to  the  civil 
war,  any  intimation  that  we  should  have,  fully  developed  on  Ameri- 
can soil,  within  the  present  century,  what  has  long  been  known  in 
Europe  as  " the  labor  question  ”?  Of  course,  we  can  all  recall  that 
sometime  famous  letter  of  Lord  Macaulay’s,  in  which  he  predicted 
the  speedy  triumph  in  this  country  of  poverty  over  property,  and 
the  periodical  division  among  the  have-nots  of  the  goods  and  chat- 
tels of  the  haves.  But  some  of  us  can  remember,  too,  the  mocking 
and  proud  incredulity  with  which  that  dismal  prediction  was  re- 
ceived. He  was  told,  in  hundreds  of  newspaper  articles,  that  Euro- 
pean experience  furnished  no  proper  materials  for  forecasting  the 
economical  future  of  the  United  States;  that  no  such  division  of 
classes  as  he  foresaw  could  take  place  here.  I do  not  need  to  say 
that  his  predictions  have  not  been  fulfilled,  and  are  never  likely  to 
be.  I am  one  of  those,  too,  who  believe  firmly  that  property  will 
always,  in  every  country,  be  able  to  take  care  of  itself.  It  will  al- 
ways have  the  superiority  in  physical  force,  as  well  as  in  intelli- 
gence, on  its  side.  The  great  bulk  of  the  population  is,  in  every 
country,  and,  above  all,  in  this,  composed  of  those  who  have  prop- 
erty or  expect  to  have  it ; and  so  it  will  always  be,  as  long  as  our 
civilization  lasts.  But  certainly,  all  the  answers  to  Macaulay  have 
not  stood  the  test  of  time  and  experience.  » In  i860  nobody  here 
was  seriously  troubled  by  the  condition  or  expectations  of  the 
working  classes.  In  fact,  Americans  were  not  in  the  habit  of  think- 
ing of  working-men  as  a class  at  all.  An  American  citizen  who 
wrought  with  his  hands  in  any  calling  was  looked  on,  like  other 
American  citizens,  as  a man  who  had  his  fortunes  in  his  own  keep- 
ing, and  whose  judgment  alone  decided  in  what  manner  they  could 
be  improved.  Nobody  thought  of  him  as  being  in  a special  degree 
the  prot^g^  of  the  State.  In  fact,  the  idea  that  he  had  a special  and 
peculiar  claim  on  State  protection  was  generally  treated  as  a piece 
of  Gallic  folly,  over  which  Anglo-Saxons  could  well  afford  to  smile. 
There  was  no  mention  of  the  free  laborer  in  political  platforms  at 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF.  173 

that  day,  except  as  an  illustration  to  Southern  slave-holders  of  the 
blessings  of  which  their  pride  and  folly  deprived  their  own  society. 

We  have  changed  all  this  very  much.  Under  the  stimulation 
of  the  war  tariff,  not  only  has  there  been  an  enormous  amount  of 
capital  invested  in  industrial  enterprises  of  various  sorts ; not  only 
have  mills  and  furnaces  and  mines  and  protected  iterests  of  all 
sorts  greatly  multiplied,  but  there  has  appeared  in  great  force,  and 
for  the  first  time  on  American  soil,  the  dependent.  State-managed 
laborer  of  Europe,  who  declines  to  take  care  of  himself  in  the  old 
American  fashion.  When  he  is  out  of  work,  or  does  not  like  his 
work,  he  looks  about,  and  asks  his  fellow-citizens  sullenly,  if  not 
menacingly,  what  they  are  going  to  do  about  it.  He  has  brought 
with  him,  too,  what  is  called  “ the  labor  problem,”  probably  the 
most  un-American  of  all  the  problems  which  American  society  has 
to  work  over  to-day.  The  American  pulpit  and  the  American  press 
are  now  hammering  away  at  it  steadily.  Commissions,  both  State 
and  Federal,  are  nearly  every  year  appointed  to  collect  facts  bearing 
on  it,  and  working-men  are  invited  to  come  before  them  and  explain 
it.  Popular  attention  to  it  is  stimulated  by  occasional  riots  and 
huge  strikes,  in  which  thousands  take  part,  and  which  every  now  and 
then  strain  to  the  uttermost  the  State  powers  of  protecting  life 
and  property.  Its  leading  features  are,  however,  well  known.  The 
rate  of  wages  paid  in  the  protective  industries  is  seldom  as  high  as 
working-men  think  they  ought  to  have,  and  is  often,  if  not  most  of 
the  time,  greater  than  their  employers  think  they  can  afford  to  pay. 
And  then  employment  in  these  industries  is  somewhat  precarious. 
Every  now  and  then  there  is  a reduction,  or  a lock-out,  simply  be- 
cause the  protected  market  is  not  good  enough.  In  fact,  we  have 
to-day  before  our  eyes,  at  all  the  great  centres  of  industry,  as  they 
are  called  at  the  mills  and  mines  and  furnaces — most  of  the  phe- 
nomena which  “the  pauper  labor  of  Europe”  now  furnishes  for 
the  perplexity  of  European  statesmen  and  philanthropists.  Nor 
must  I be  told  that  this  is  an  exceptional  state  of  things,  arising 
out  of  a brief  and  transient  depression  of  industry.  It  has  lasted 
from  1873,  with  a very  brief  interval  of  two  years,  until  the  present 
year. 

Now,  this  labor  problem,  which  so  many  statesmen  and  philan- 
thropists and  economists  are  trying  their  teeth  on,  is  every  day 
made  more  difficult,  every  day  further  removed  from  solution,  by 
that  fatal  lesson  of  government  responsibility  for  the  condition  of 


1/4  SOM£  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF. 

a particular  class  of  a community,  which  every  believer  in  high 
tariffs,  every  manufacturer  who  depends  on  the  tariff,  is  compelled 
to  preach.  Of  all  the  novelties  which  the  last  twenty-five  years 
have  introduced  into  American  politics  and  society,  decidedly  the 
most  dangerous  is  the  practice  of  telling  large  bodies  of  ignorant 
and  excitable  voters  at  every  election  that  their  daily  bread  depends 
not  on  their  own  capacity  or  industry  or  ingenuity,  or  on  the  capa- 
city or  industry  or  ingenuity  of  their  employers,  but  on  the  good- 
will of  the  Legislature,  or,  worse  still,  on  the  good-will  of  the  Ad- 
ministration. In  other  words,  the  “ tariff  issue,”  as  it  is  called  in 
every  canvass,  is  an  issue  filled  with  the  seeds  of  social  trouble  and 
perplexity.  Anything  less  American  and  more  imperialist  than 
the  regular  quadrennial  proclamation  that  if  the  presidential  elec- 
tion results  in  a certain  way  the  foundations  will  be  knocked  from 
under  American  industry,  the  factories  closed,  and  the  workers 
thrown  out  of  employment,  could  hardly  be  conceived.  And  yet, 
as  long  as  a large  number  of  industries  exist  through  the  tariff,  and 
could  not  exist  without  it,  and  men’s  eyes  are  turned,  whenever 
there  is  a depression  in  business,  not  to  the  market  of  the  world  or 
to  the  resources  of  their  own  ingenuity,  but  to  the  lobbies  of  the 
Capitol,  this  announcement  is  inevitable.  Every  canvass  thus  be- 
comes a lesson  in  dependence  on  the  State.  It  becomes  a sort  of 
formal  acknowledgment  by  the  leading  men  of  both  political  par- 
ties that  one  class  of  the  community,  at  least,  is  composed  of  gov- 
ernmental protdg^s  ; for  the  party  which  denies  that  its  coming  into 
power  will  derange  industry  makes  this  acknowledgment,  just  as 
effectually  as  the  party  which  brings  the  charge. 

The  truth  is,  that  the  first  field  ever  offered  for  seeing  what  the 
freedom  of  the  individual  could  accomplish,  in  the  art  of  growing 
rich  and  of  diversifying  industry,  was  offered  on  this  continent.  It 
was  blessed  with  the  greatest  variety  of  soil  and  climate,  with  the 
finest  ports  and  harbors,  with  the  greatest  extent  of  inland  naviga- 
tion, with  the  richest  supply  of  minerals,  of  any  country  in  the  world. 
The  population  was  singularly  daring,  hardy,  ingenious,  and  self-reli- 
ant, and  untrammelled  by  feudal  tradition.  That  opportunity  has, 
under  the  protective  system,  been  temporarily  allowed  to  slip  away. 
The  old  European  path  has  been  entered  on,  under  the  influence  of 
the  old  European  motives  ; the  belief  that  gold  is  the  only  wealth  ; 
that,  in  trading  with  a foreigner,  unless  you  sell  him  more  in  specie 
value  than  he  sells  you,  you  lose  by  the  transaction  ; that  diversity 


SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OF  THE  TARIFF.  1/5 

of  industry  being  necessary  to  sound  progress,  diversity  of  individual 
tastes,  bent,  and  capacity  cannot  be  depended  on  to  produce  it ; 
that  manufactures  being  necessary  to  make  the  nation  independent 
of  foreigners  in  time  of  war,  individual  energy  and  sagacity  cannot 
be  trusted  to  create  them. 

The  result  is  that  we  have,  during  the  last  quarter  of  a century, 
deliberately  resorted  to  the  policy  of  forcing  capital  into  channels 
into  which  it  did  not  naturally  flow.  We  thus  have  supplied  our- 
selves with  manufactures  on  a large  scale,  but  in  doing  so  we  have 
brought  society  in  most  of  the  large  towns,  in  the  East,  at  least,  back 
to  the  old  European  model,  divided  largely  into  two  classes,  the  one 
great  capitalists,  the  other  day  laborers,  living  from  hand  to  mouth, 
and  dependent  for  their  bread  and  butter  on  the  constant  mainte- 
nance by  the  Government  of  artificial  means  of  support.  Agriculture 
has  in  this  way  been  destroyed  in  some  of  the  Eastern  States,  and, 
what  is  worse,  so  has  commerce. 

Had  individuals  in  America  been  left  to  their  own  devices  in  the 
matter  of  building  up  manufactures,  it  is  possible  that  the  gross  pro- 
duction of  the  country  in  many  branches  would  have  been  less  than 
it  is  now ; but  it  is  very  certain  that  American  society  would  have 
been  in  a healthier  condition,  and  American  industry  would  have 
been  “taken  out  of  politics,”  or,  rather,  would  never  have  got  into 
it.  An  agricultural  population,  such  as  that  of  the  Northern  States 
sixty  years  ago,  was  sure  not  to  confine  itself  to  one  field  of  indus- 
try exclusively.  Enterprise  and  activity,  love  of  work  and  love  of 
trying  all  kinds  of  work,  were  as  marked  features  of  the  national 
character  then  as  they  are  now.  The  American  population  could 
boast  of  much  greater  superiority  over  the  European  population 
than  it  can  now.  There  was  sure,  therefore,  to  have  been  a constant 
overflow  from  the  farms  of  the  most  quick-witted,  sharp-sighted,  and 
enterprising  men  of  the  community,  for  the  creation  of  new  manu- 
factures. They  would  have  toiled,  contrived,  invented,  copied,  until 
they  had  brought  into  requisition  and  turned  to  account — as,  in 
fact,  they  did  to  a considerable  extent  in  colonial  days — one  by  one, 
all  the  resources  of  the  country,  all  its  advantages  over  other  coun- 
tries in  climate,  soil,  water-power,  in  minerals,  or  mental  or  moral 
force.  Whatever  manufactures  were  thus  built  up,  too,  would  have 
been  built  up  forever.  They  would  have  needed  no  hothouse  legis- 
lation to  save  them.  They  would  have  flourished  as  naturally  and 
could  have  been  counted  on  with  as  much  certainty  as  the  wheat 


17^  SOME  POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  ASPECTS  OP  THE  TARIFF. 

crop  or  the  corn  crop.  Instead  of  being  a constant  source  of  uncer- 
tainty and  anxiety  and  legislative  corruption,  they  would  have 
been  one  of  the  main-stays  of  our  social  and  political  system. 
American  manufactures  would  then,  in  short,  have  been  the  legiti- 
mate outgrowth  of  American  agriculture.  They  would  have  grown 
as  it  grew,  in  just  and  true  relations  to  it.  They  would  have  ab- 
sorbed steadily  and  comfortably  its  surplus  population,  and  the 
American  ideas  of  man’s  capacity,  value,  and  needs  would  have 
reigned  in  the  regulation  of  the  new  industry. 

The  present  state  of  things  is  one  which  no  thinking  man  can 
contemplate  without  concern.  If  the  protectionist  policy  is  per- 
sisted in,  the  process  of  assimilating  American  society  to  that  of 
Europe  must  go  on.  The  accumulation  of  capital  in  the  hands  of 
comparatively  few  individuals  and  corporations  must  continue  and 
increase.  Larger  and  larger  masses  of  the  population  must  every 
day  be  reduced  to  the  condition  of  day  laborers,  living  from  hand  to 
mouth  on  fixed  wages,  contracting  more  and  more  the  habit  of  look- 
ing on  their  vote  simply  as  a mode  of  raising  or  lowering  their  wages, 
and,  what  is  worse  than  all,  learning  to  consider  themselves  a class 
apart,  with  rights  and  interests  opposed  to,  or  different  from,  those 
of  the  rest  of  the  community. 

What,  then,  is  to  be  done  by  way  of  remedy?  Nothing  can  be 
done  suddenly ; much  can  be  done  slowly.  We  must  retrace  our 
steps  by  degrees,  by  taking  the  duties  off  raw  materials,  so  as  to 
enable  those  manufactures  which  are  nearly  able  to  go  alone,  to  get 
out  of  the  habit  of  dependence  on  legislation,  and  to  go  forth  into 
all  the  markets  of  the  world  without  fear  and  with  a manly  heart. 
We  must  deprive  those  manufactures  which  are  able  to  go  alone 
already  of  the  protection  which  they  now  receive,  as  the  reward  of 
log-rolling  in  Congress,  in  aid  of  those  still  weaker  than  themselves. 
And  we  must  finally,  if  it  be  possible,  by  a persistent  progress  in  the 
direction  of  a truly  natural  state  of  things,  prepare  both  laborers 
and  employers  for  that  real  independence  of  foreigners,  which  is 
the  result,  simply  and  solely,  of  native  superiority,  either  in  energy 
or  industry  or  inventiveness  or  in  natural  advantages. 

E.  L.  Godkin. 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


Eloquence  may  be  defined  to  be  the  utterance  of  convictions 
or  emotions  in  such  a way  as  to  produce  corresponding  convictions  or 
emotions  in  others ; and  in  the  history  of  the  world  it  has  been  one 
of  the  most  powerful  agencies  for  the  advancement  of  liberty,  civili- 
zation, and  religion.  It  existed  before  there  could  be  any  analysis  of 
its  nature,  or  any  rules  for  its  exercise.  Just  as  there  was  speech 
before  there  could  be  grammar,  and  men  reasoned  before  there  could 
be  any  science  of  logic,  so  there  were  orators  before  eloquence 
could  be  made  itself  an  object  of  study,  or  any  rules  could  be  laid 
down  for  the  guidance  of  those  who  desired  to  excel  in  its  manifes- 
tation. Judah  knew  nothing,  presumably,  at  least,  either  of  logic  or 
of  rhetoric,  and  the  laws  of  elocution,  we  may  believe,  were  utterly 
undreamed  of  by  him;  yet  the  pleading  pathos  of  his  intercession  for 
Benjamin  won  its  way  to  the  heart  of  Joseph,  and  to  this  day  sends 
a responsive  thrill  through  every  one  who  reads  it  with  attention. 

But  though  eloquence  existed  thus,  before  it  could  be  analyzed, 
we  must  not  suppose  that  the  analysis  of  it  is  of  no  importance. 
Anatomy  is  not  life,  but  it  has  taught  many  things  which  enable  men 
to  live  more  healthily;  and,  in  the  same  way,  though  the  analysis  of 
eloquence  is  not  eloquence,  it  may  yet  be  of  great  practical  service  to 
those  who  are  called  to  make  verbal  appeals  on  any  subject  to  their 
fellow-men.  Looking,  then,  thus  at  eloquence,  and  seeking  to  resolve 
it  into  its  elements,  we  find  this  tripartite  division — namely,  matter, 
manner,  and  spirit.  The  matter  is  the  argument  or  substance  of  the 
subject  treated,  and  includes  all  those  things  which  are  comprised  in 
the  science  which  is  technically  known  as  logic  ; such  as  invention, 
reasoning,  arrangement,  the  exposure  of  fallacies,  and  the  like.  The 
manner  comprehends  external  things,  such  as  style,  illustration,  and 
all  that  comes  under  the  head  of  rhetoric,  together  with  appropriate 
utterance,  in  suiting  the  tone  and  gesture  to  the  thought,  and  all  the 
details  which  belong  to  the  department  of  elocution.  The  spirit  is 
that  in  the  man  himself,  which  lifts  the  matter  and  the  manner  up 
for  its  own  purposes,  fuses  them  into  a white  heat  in  its  own  glowing 

forge,  and  runs  them  into  the  mould  of  the  occasion  so  that  the  result 
12 


178 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


is  attained,  in  an  address  which  carries  with  it  the  intellectual  con- 
viction, the  prompt  decision,  and  the  fervid  enthusiasm  of  all  who 
hear.  Of  these  three,  thus  described,  the  spirit  is  by  far  the  most 
important,  and  we  must  seek  for  the  essence  of  eloquence  more 
especially  in  that.  You  may  have  the  matter  clearly  arranged  and 
cogently  expressed,  and  you  may  have  the  manner  possessed  of  the 
negative  quality  of  faultlessness,  yet  there  may  be  no  eloquence. 
While,  again,  there  have  been  cases  in  which  the  matter  has  been 
crude  and  ill-digested,  and  the  manner  rough,  uncouth,  and  almost 
ludicrous,  but  both  of  these  have  been  lost  sight  of,  as  the  speaker 
bore  everything  before  him  on  the  torrent  of  resistless  earnestness 
and  impetuosity.  The  proof  of  a thing  is  in  its  power  ; and  there- 
fore, with  such  facts  before  us,  we  are  forced  to  conclude  that  we 
must  seek  for  the  essentials  of  eloquence  mainly  in  that  spirit,  which 
gains  its  object,  even  when  the  matter  and  the  manner  are  compara- 
tively neglected  or  disregarded. 

But  while  we  make  that  admission,  we  are  very  far  indeed  from 
alleging  that  these  other  things  are  of  no  importance  whatever. 
Because  they  are  not  of  the  essence  of  eloquence  it  does  not  by  any 
means  follow  that  they  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  On  the  contrary, 
if,  without  regard  to  them^  certain  men  have  produced  such  astound- 
ing effects  by  their  words,  we  may  well  ask  how  much  more  they 
might  have  accomplished  if  they  had  been  thoroughly  trained  in 
logic,  rhetoric,  and  elocution,  so  as  to  have  been  able  to  call  up  at 
will,  and,  as  it  were,  automatically,  all  the  advantages  which  thorough 
discipline  in  these  departments,  at  the  proper  stage  in  their  deve- 
lopment, would  have  secured.  Just  here,  indeed,  comes  in  the  bene- 
fit of  preliminary  training  in  the  departments  of  logic,  rhetoric,  and 
elocution,  before  one  enters  upon  the  career  either  of  the  minister, 
the  statesman,  or  the  barrister.  It  gives  opportunity  for  the  cultiva- 
tion of  those  things  which  may  make  true  eloquence  more  effective, 
and  the  absence  of  which  may  mar  the  force  of  what  otherwise 
would  be  the  most  successful  oratory ; and  it  does  so  at  a time 
when  the  mastery  of  them  may  become  so  thorough,  so  much  a 
part  of  the  man  himself,  that  he  will  act  upon  them  with  the  uncon- 
sciousness that  is  characteristic  of  habit.  “ How  can  people  remem- 
ber to  turn  out  their  toes  at  every  step  all  their  lives?”  was  the 
question  of  a little  fellow  to  his  mother,  when  she  was  seeking  to 
impress  upon  him  the  duty  of  attending  to  his  “walk  ” ; and  he  had 
to  be  told  that  they  do  not  remember,  but  that  they  get  into  such  a 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


179 


strong  habit  of  doing  what  she  recommended,  that  it  would  be  un- 
natural for  them  to  do  otherwise.  But  it  is  quite  similar  in  matters 
of  more  importance  ; so  it  is  only  when  the  student  is  caught  early 
enough,  and  trained  thoroughly  enough,  that  the  right  matter  and 
manner  of  discourse  will  become  habitual  with  him,  and  he  will  be 
able  to  use  all  the  finest  qualities  of  style  and  all  the  best  graces 
of  elocution  unconsciously,  and  as  matters  of  course  ; and  it  is  only 
then  that  they  will  be  of  the  highest  service  to  him. 

Mark  the  qualifications,  however.  He  must  be  caught  early 
enough.  Attention  to  these  things,  as  ends  in  themselves,  will  do  him 
grievous  harm  at  a later  stage  in  his  history ; when,  for  example,  he 
is  in  the  thick  of  his  duties  as  a preacher  and  pastor,  or  in  the  midst 
of  multitudinous  engagements  at  the  bar.  The  effect  then  will  be  to 
spoil  nature,  while  yet  he  never  can  acquire  such  ease  as  to  make  art 
natural.  It  will  make  him  stilted,  self-conscious,  and  manneristic. 
If  we  wished  to  injure  a preacher  who  is  in  actual  work,  one  very 
sure  way  of  doing  so  would  be  to  set  him,  then,  to  the  study  of  these 
things ; but,  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  desired  to  prepare  a young  man 
for  doing  effective  service  as  a speaker,  we  should  take  care  that 
while  he  is  as  yet  in  his  formative  stage,  and,  so  to  speak,  in  the 
gristle,  with  his  habits  yet  to  be  acquired,  he  should  be  committed 
to  the  care  of  a wise  teacher,  to  learn  the  arts  of  reasoning  and  com- 
position; and,  if  possible,  to  that  of  a still  wiser  teacher,  to  take 
lessons  in  elocution.  Dr.  Thomas  Guthrie  tells  us  that  during  his 
student  life  in  Edinburgh  he  “attended  elocution  classes  winter  after 
winter,  walking  across  half  the  city  and  more,  fair  night  and  foul,  and 
not  getting  back  to  his  lodging  till  about  half-past  ten.  There  he 
learned  to  find  out  and  correct  many  acquired  and  more  or  less  awk- 
ward defects  in  gesture  ; to  be,  in  fact,  natural ; to  acquire  a command 
over  his  voice  so  as  to  suit  its  force  and  emphasis  to  the  sense,  and 
to  modulate  it  so  as  to  express  the  feelings,  whether  of  surprise  or 
grief,  or  indignation  or  pity.  ” * Thus  these  acquirements  became 
part  and  parcel  of  himself.  He  used  them  with  just  as  little  con- 
sciousness of  deliberate  purpose  and  intention  at  the  moment,  as  one 
uses  his  limbs  in  walking  or  his  tongue  in  articulation,  and  every  one 
who  ever  listened  to  his  sermons  from  the  pulpit,  or  his  speeches 
from  the  platform,  will  attest  that  they  lent  a charm  even  to  his 
eloquence. 


♦ Autobiography  and  Memoir  of  Thomas  Guthrie,  Vol.  I.,  p.  158. 


l8o  the  essentials  of  eloquence. 

Again,  our  student  must  be  trained  thoroughly  enough.  In 
these  two  departments  of  the  matter  and  the  manner  of  eloquence, 
it  is  very  specially  true  that  “a  little  learning  is  a dangerous  thing.” 
It  will,  in  fact,  be  worse  than  none ; for  it  will  be  just  enough  to 
make  the  man  conscious  that  he  must  attend  particularly  to  cer- 
tain things,  and  that  will  be  fatal  to  the  highest  eloquence.  In  the 
heat  of  composition  or  of  speech  everything  of  that  subordinate  sort 
must  come  so  spontaneously  that  special  attention  is  not  diverted  to 
them,  from  the  main  purpose  which  the  orator  has  in  view.  At  such 
a time  his  motto  must  be  “This  one  thing  I do.”  He  must  be 
emptied  and  lost  and  swallowed  up  in  his  purpose  to  carry  the  con- 
victions of  his  audience  with  him,  on  the  great  theme  which  he  is 
treating.  Self  in  every  form  must  drop  out  of  his  consciousness,  for 
the  instant  that  he  is  recalled  to  the  recollection  of  himself  his  power 
departs,  and  he  begins  to  flounder  and  to  fail.  If  one  hesitates  as  to 
the  correct  spelling  of  a word  he  is  almost  sure  to  spell  it  wrongly ; 
but  those  which  he  spells  unconsciously,  as  he  writes,  he  generally 
spells  correctly.  In  like  manner,  if  the  rules  of  logic  or  rhetoric  or 
elocution  are  ever  recalled  to  the  consciousness  of  a man  when  he  is 
speaking,  he  will  miss  the  mark  which  most  of  all  he  desired  to  strike. 
A great  popular  orator  some  time  ago  told  us  that  a friend,  in  the 
kindest  possible  manner,  remonstrated  with  him  in  regard  to  a pe- 
culiarly infelicitous  gesture  of  which  he  seemed,  at  some  particular 
parts  of  his  discourse,  to  be  specially  fond ; and  that  on  the  next  oc- 
casion when  he  discovered  that  he  was  about  to  use  it,  and  tried  to 
do  without  it,  the  effect  was  that  in  his  eagerness  to  keep  from 
yielding  to  his  impulse  he  lost  his  point  completely,  and  failed  to 
impress  it  on  his  audience.  So  let  all  who  are  prosecuting  the 
study  of  elocution — and  we  rejoice  to  know  that  in  so  many  of 
our  colleges  there  is  special  provision  made  for  studying  it — see  that 
they  train  themselves  so  thoroughly  in  it  that  they  may  conform  to 
its  rules  automatically  ; for,  as  in  morals,  whenever  a man  thinks  him- 
self humble  then  is  the  moment  of  his  most  insidious  pride,  so  in 
eloquence,  whenever  a speaker  becomes  conscious  in  any  measure  of 
himself,  and  is  led  to  think  of  how  he  is  doing  that  which  he  is  speak- 
ing, or  how  he  is  to  do  that  which  is  still  before  him,  he  loses  that 
w’hich,  most  of  all,  the  true  orator  desires  to  attain.  But  when  one 
has  so  completely  mastered  the  principles  of  logic,  rhetoric,  and 
elocution  that  he  acts  upon  them  without  thinking  either  of  them  or 
of  himself,  then  the  manner  is  to  the  matter  as  the  powder  is  to  the 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE.  l8l 

ball,  and  the  spirit  is  the  spark  by  which  the  might  that  was  in  the 
powder  is  exploded  for  the  propulsion  of  the  ball,  and  sends  it  with 
tremendous  impact  against  the  wall  of  the  fortress  which  he  is  seek- 
ing to  bombard. 

But  now  we  come  face  to  face  with  the  question.  What  is  that 
spirit  which  is  thus  identical  with  the  soul  of  eloquence  ? And 
here  it  must  be  confessed  that  it  is  much  more  easy  to  propose  such 
an  inquiry  than  it  is  to  give  to  it  a distinct  or  satisfactory  reply.  It 
is  like  asking  “ What  is  life?  ” and  any  answer  which  we  can  give  may 
be  just  as  vague  and  disappointing  as  that  of  the  Teutonic  biologist 
when,  in  reply  to  the  question  just  named,  he  said,  “ Life — Life — Life 
is  the  ego  of  the  organism.  ” Anatomy  cannot  seize  life  ; science 
cannot  produce  it,  or  define  it ; all  any  one  can  do  is  to  recognize 
it,  nourish  it,  and  train  it.  Just  so  the  spirit  of  eloquence  cannot  be 
caught  by  any  analysis ; neither  can  it  be  conferred  by  any  teacher. 
All  we  can  do  with  it  is  to  recognize,  foster,  educate,  and  direct  it 
so  as  to  fit  its  possessor  for  taking  advantage  of  the  opportunities 
that  may  come  to  him,  and  do  thereby  the  service  which  God  has 
fitted  him  to  render  to  his  generation. 

But  though  we  cannot  distinctly  define  it,  though  we  cannot 
give  material  expression  to  that  which  is  in  itself  impalpable  as  an 
essence,  we  may  yet,  by  the  help  of  analogy,  get  some  idea  of  its 
nature.  It  is  that  in  the  man  which  enables  him  to  see  the  occasion 
for  his  utterance,  and  which  inspires  him  to  say  the  fitting  word  to 
meet  that  occasion.  It  is  a natural  aptitude  for  the  perception  of  the 
“ time  to  speak,  ” combined  with  a spontaneous  and  irresistible  im- 
pulse to  seize  that  time,  and  a special  gift  for  laying  hold  of  the  right 
things  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  occasion.  It  corresponds  in 
the  orator  to  genius  in  the  poet  or  the  painter ; or  to  that  in  the 
mathematician  which  draws  him  to  his  science,  and  enables  him  to 
rise  to  eminence  therein.  It  is  thus,  in  its  origin,  a special  endow- 
ment from  God,  and  does  not  belong  to  every  man.  All  are  not 
orators,  and  all  cannot  be  orators,  any  more  than  all  can  be  poets, 
or  sculptors,  or  musicians,  or  metaphysicians.  Where  the  gift  exists 
it  may  be  cultivated  or  developed.  But  it  cannot  be  imparted.  In 
a most  important  sense  orator  nascitur ; and  there  are  some  men 
who  never  could  be  eloquent,  just  as  there  are  others  who  could  never 
produce  a painting.  You  might  teach  them  to  draw  and  show  them 
how  to  use  the  brush : but  they  could  never  do  anything  that  would 
give  them  a claim  to  be  ranked  among  artists.  Opie  was,  perhaps,  a 


1 82  THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 

little  too  sarcastic,  when,  to  one  who  said,“  Pray,  may  I ask  what  you 
mix  your  colors  with,”  he  answered,  “With  brains,  sir”;  and  Mozart 
was  similarly  satirical  to  a youth  who  came  asking  him  how  he  was 
to  begin  musical  composition,  when  he  told  him  to  “ Wait.”  “ But,” 
said  his  visitor,  “you  composed  much  earlier.”  “ True,”  was  the  re- 
ply, “ but  then  I asked  nobody  about  it.”  So,  again,  we  all  remember 
the  story  told  by  Dr.  John  Brown,*  concerning  Sir  Joshua  Rey- 
nolds, to  this  effect : “ He  was  taken  by  a friend  to  see  a picture. 
He  was  anxious  to  admire  it,  and  he  looked  over  it  with  a keen  and 
careful,  but  favorable  eye.  ‘ Capital  composition,  correct  drawing ; the 
color,  tone,  chiaroscuro  excellent,  but  it  wants — it  wants,  that^  snap- 
ping his  fingers  ” ; and,  wanting  that,  though  it  had  everything  else, 
it  was  worth  nothing.  Now  these  three  great  men,  each  in  his  own 
way,  thus  indicated  that  genius  for  painting  or  music  is  needed  by  those 
who  would  attain  to  real  excellence  in  either.  And  the  same  is  true 
of  eloquence.  There  must  be  in  the  man  a genius  for  oratory,  else 
he  will  never  be  an  orator.  The  inventor  indicates  his  bent  or  bias, 
even  in  his  earliest  years,  by  his  mechanical  contrivances.  Faraday’s 
home-made  electrical  machine,  when  he  was  a bookseller’s  apprentice, 
was  the  prophecy  of  his  future  greatness  in  electro-magnetism.  The 
boy  Stephenson’s  clay  engines  and  Liliputian  mills,  set  up  in  the  small 
streams  running  into  Dewley  Bog,  were  the  predecessors  of  his  loco- 
motive. And  Pope  tells  us  that  even  as  a child  he  “ lisped  in  numbers, 
for  the  numbers  came.”  Now,  precisely  in  the  same  way,  the  genius 
for  eloquence  shows  itself  even  in  earliest  years,  and  Daniel  Webster 
had  no  truer  triumph  in  his  later  life  than  that  which  he  achieved  in 
his  boyhood,  when  his  father  yielded  to  the  power  of  his  plea  for  the 
captive  rodent,  and  said,  “ Zeke,  let  that  woodchuck  go!  ” Here,  then, 
in  that  natural  aptitude  for  the  use  of  argument  and  appeal  in  arti- 
culate speech,  and  the  impulse  to  employ  it  on  every  fit  occasion, 
which  will  show  themselves  in  the  sports  of  boyhood  or  in  the  dis- 
cussions of  the  debating  society,  if  they  can  reveal  themselves  no- 
where else,  we  have  the  evidence  of  the  possession  of  that  which 
is  akin  to  what  Reynolds  missed  in  the  picture  and  Mozart  in  the 
inquirer,  namely,  the  genius  for  eloquence,  without  which  all  else  is 
vain.  If  one  has  that,  then  let  him  go  on  in  the  study  of  oratory,  for 
that  will  dominate  all  his  acquirements,  and  mould  them  all  to  its 
purpose ; but  without  that,  he  may  become  a “ neat  speaker,”  able 


* Hora  Subseciva,  1st  series,  p.  i66. 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE.  1 83 

to  express  his  meaning  fluently,  correctly,  even  perhaps  elegantly, 
but  nothing  more.  Life  must  precede  organization  ; but  organiza- 
tion will  not  produce  life.  Nay,  rather  it  is  life  that  organizes.  So 
training  will  not  make  an  orator ; but  a genius  for  oratory  will  ma- 
nipulate and  utilize  the  training  and  make  the  man  truly  eloquent. 

Taking,  now,  another  step  forward,  and  presuming  that  one  has 
this  special  gift,  what  more  is  required  for  the  highest  eloquence  ? 
I answer,  in  the  first  place,  a good  character.  The  ancient  rhetori- 
cian laid  it  down  as  a fundamental  principle  that  the  orator  must 
be  a good  man  ; and  we  are  conscious  that  any  suspicion  which  we 
have  of  a speaker’s  character  or  sincerity  takes  a large  discount  from 
the  power  of  his  words.  Just  here,  indeed,  we  come  upon  a clear 
distinction  between  eloquence  and  music,  painting,  sculpture,  or 
others  of  what  are  called  the  “ fine  arts.”  Incidentally,  indeed,  and 
unconsciously,  the  flaw  in  the  man,  in  any  department,  will  reveal 
itself  in  his  work,  but  you  can  abstract  the  picture  or  the  statue 
from  the  artist,  and  admire  or  the  reverse,  without  any  regard  to  his 
moral  standing  in  the  community.  It  is  different,  however,  with  the 
orator.  You  cannot  separate  the  speech  from  the  speaker.  The 
painting  stands  upon  its  own  merits,  and  is  judged  simply  and  solely 
as  a work  of  art.  But  the  oration  needs  character  behind  it,  to  make 
it  powerful  in  the  highest  degree.  Character  gives  force  even  to  the 
utterances  of  a stammering  tongue,  while  the  lack  of  it  will  make  the 
most  glowing  appeals  comparatively  ineffective.  If  there  be  any 
reasonable  ground  for  believing  that  the  speaker  is  insincere  or  im- 
moral, then  his  oration  has  no  more  influence  upon  the  hearers  than 
the  representation  of  an  actor  on  the  stage  has  on  the  spectators,  or, 
rather,  it  has  just  the  same  kind  of  influence,  for  they  admire  it  as  a 
performance,  and  nothing  more.  If  anything  were  needed  to  prove 
the  truth  of  these  statements,  we  might  point  to  what  has  recently 
occurred  in  England,  where  the  exposures  in  a late  trial  have  with- 
drawn one  of  the  most  rising  of  its  Parliamentary  orators  from 
public  life,  and  blighted  a career  which  was  full  of  richest  promise. 
But  when  the  speaker  is  one  whose  life  for  years  has  been  known  and 
read  of  all  men,  and  who  has  proved  himself  to  be  a pure,  disinter- 
ested, and  consistent  man,  then  the  weight  of  all  that  gives  momen- 
tum to  his  words,  they  have  in  them  what  the  Abb6  Mullois  has  so 
felicitously  called  “ the  accent  of  conviction,”  and  they  tell  with 
power  upon  his  audience.  His  character  is  thus  to  his  speech  as  the 
reflector  is  to  the  lamp  behind  which  it  is  placed,  intensifying  its 


1 84  THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 

lustre,  and  widening  the  area  of  its  illuminating  influence.  In  this 
way  ethics,  as  well  as  logic  and  rhetoric,  connects  itself  with  elo- 
quence, and  here,  also,  purity  is  an  element  of  power.  And  if  this 
be  true,  as  a general  principle,  I cannot  forbear  from  adding  that  it 
is  especially  true  of  the  eloquence  of  the  pulpit.  Chaucer  said  of  his 
good  parson  : 

" The  lore  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  twelve 
He  taught,  but  first  he  followed  it  himselve  ; ” 

and  anything  suggestive  of  insincerity  in  the  preacher  must  kill  the 
effectiveness  of  his  sermon. 

But,  as  another  thing  needed,  even  when  a genius  for  eloquence 
is  present,  I name  a cause  worthy  of  its  exercise.  Nothing  would 
be  more  ludicrous  than  for  a man  to  make  an  ordinary  statement 
with  all  the  fervor  and  earnestness  with  which  he  would  plead  for 
the  life  of  one  whom  he  believed  to  be  innocent.  But  when  a 
great  cause  is  imperilled,  then  the  orator  sees  the  occasion  and 
rises  to  it,  and,  forgetting  himself  in  the  interests  at  stake,  he  car- 
ries everybody  with  him  on  the  full  tide  of  his  impassioned  utter- 
ance. It  is  in  this  way  that  we  account  for  the  paucity  of  orators 
at  one  time  and  the  number  of  them  at  another.  In  many  men 
the  gift  of  which  we  have  spoken  remains  dormant,  because  there 
has  been  in  their  history  no  call  for  its  development.  Like  the 
“ mute  inglorious  Miltons  ” of  whom  the  poet  sings,  they  have  had 
nothing  to  evoke  out  of  them  that  which  was  latent  in  them.  But  a 
great  cause  rouses  the  sleeping  energies  of  a people,  and  awakes  to 
the  full  exercise  of  their  powers  the  men  whom  it  needs  for  its  ad- 
vancement. In  a sense — like  Him  whose  cause  is  the  greatest  of 
all — it  makes  “ the  dumb  to  speak  ” ; for  it  brings  into  prominence, 
as  leaders  of  the  people,  by  their  words,  those  who,  but  for  it,  might 
never  have  been  heard,  or  heard  of,  by  their  fellow-men  as 
orators.  Every  great  war  makes  its  own  generals,  and  every  great 
movement  calls  out  its  own  orators.  Thus  it  is  that  epochs  of  re- 
formation or  revolution,  or  controversy  on  great  and  important 
truths,  have  been  made  illustrious  by  the  eloquence  of  men  developed 
by  themselves.  We  need  do  no  more,  in  this  connection,  than  name 
such  men  as  Athanasius,  Luther,  Latimer,  Knox,  and  others,  or  al- 
lude to  such  epochs  as  those  of  the  American  Revolution,  the  passing 
of  the  Reform  Bill  and  the  Anti-Corn-Law  Crusade,  in  England ; 
the  Disruption  of  the  Scottish  Church,  the  Anti-Slavery  Struggle  in 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


185 


this  country,  and  the  like.  Each  of  these  had  its  own  orators,  whom 
it  called  to  the  front,  and  who  have  left  behind  them  words  which 
even  yet  stir  our  pulses,  as  we  read  them,  and  compel  us  to  say, 
with  the  great  rival  of  Demosthenes,  “ What  must  it  have  been  to 
have  heard  them  from  their  own  burning  lips?” 

But  it  is  not  enough  that  there  be  a great  cause.  For  the  de- 
velopment of  eloquence  like  theirs,  we  must  have,  also,  in  the  men 
themselves,  a strong  conviction  of  the  rectitude  and  importance  of 
that  cause,  and  an  intense  perception  of  its  urgency.  These,  indeed, 
are  the  very  elements  of  that  earnestness  whose  praise  is  in  the 
mouths  of  so  many,  but  whose  real  nature  so  few  comprehend.  Mul- 
titudes confound  it  with  rant.  They  seem  to  say  of  it,  as  Bottom 
did  of  the  lion’s  part  in  the  Midsummer  Night's  Dream,  “You  may 
do  it  extempore,  for  it  is  nothing  but  roaring.”  But  a true  view  of 
the  matter  is  vastly  different  from  that.  Earnestness  consists  in  a 
positive  conviction  of  the  truth  in  the  case,  and  of  the  urgent  im- 
portance of  that  truth  at  the  moment,  so  that  the  man  “ cannot  but  ” 
speak  out  what  is  burning  in  him  to  find  expression.  If  a man  has 
no  settled  convictions  about  the  matter  in  hand,  let  him  keep  si- 
lence until  he  gets  them,  for  speech,  in  these  circumstances,  will  be 
worse  than  useless.  But  conviction  is  infectious,  and  the  very  re- 
cognition of  it  in  a man  of  moral  integrity,  intellectual  force,  and 
emotional  fervor,  will  often  of  itself  produce  the  effect  which  the 
orator  desires.  Again,  if  a man  can  keep  any  utterance  back  let 
him  do  so,  for  usually  such  an  utterance  is  not  yet  ripe  for  being 
sent  forth.  Let  him  dam  up  the  current,  therefore,  for  a time, 
until  it  force  itself  over  the  barrier,  and  then  its  power  will  be  im- 
mediately perceived.  And,  in  general,  when  some  great  cause  is 
concerned,  when  he  has  something  to  say  which  he  cannot  hold 
back,  when,  like  the  old  prophet,  the  “ word  is  as  a burning  fire  shut 
up  in  his  bones,  and  he  is  weary  of  forbearing  and  cannot  stay,” 
then  let  him  give  it  outlet,  and  the  genius  of  eloquence  will  bear 
him  on,  so  that  it  shall  be  said  of  him : 

“ His  words  did  gather  thunder  as  they  ran, 

And,  as  the  light’ning  to  the  thunder 
Which  follows  it,  riving  the  spirit  of  man. 

Making  earth  wonder. 

So  was  their  meaning  to  his  words.” 

But  to  the  highest  development  of  eloquence  a great  occasion  is 
as  essential  as  a worthy  cause.  Indeed,  we  may  say  that  sometimes 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


1 86 

a great  occasion  is  itself  eloquent,  and  strikes  the  key-note  to  which 
the  oration,  as  it  were,  sets  itself.  The  truth  is  felt  by  the  audience 
before  the  speaker  opens  his  lips,  and  all  that  he  has  to  do  is  to  give 
voice  to  emotions  which  are  already  struggling  to  find  expression  in 
the  hearts  of  those  who  are  to  hear  him.  Then,  as  feeling  grows 
by  being  uttered,  the  orator  will  kindle  as  he  moves  on  ; will,  as  the 
saying  is,  rise  to  the  occasion ; whereas,  in  point  of  fact,  it  might  be, 
perhaps,  more  accurate  to  say  that  the  occasion  lifted  him. 

So,  again,  there  is  much  of  eloquence  in  an  audience.  No  doubt 
it  is  not  yet  eloquence  ; but  it  is  there,  as  steam  is  in  water,  and 
the  born  orator  supplies  the  heat  which  is  needed  for  its  generation 
into  steam.  If  the  hearers  are  in  sympathy  with  the  speaker,  then 
their  responsiveness  to  his  arguments  and  appeals  will  carry  him  on 
to  loftier  flights  ; these,  again,  will  make  a still  deeper  impression  on 
the  audience,  and  that,  in  its  turn,  gives  him  an  additional  stimulus. 
“ Give  him  a cheer,”  said  one,  in  a crowd  gathered  round  a great  con- 
flagration, as  he  saw  a fireman  falter  for  a moment  at  the  final  effort 
that  was  needed  to  save  a life.  “ Give  him  a cheer,”  and,  as  the 
admiring  huzza  was  raised,  the  heart  of  the  brave  hero  gathered  new 
courage,  so  that  he  succeeded  in  his  noble  endeavor.  Just  in  the 
same  way  the  applause  of  a sympathetic  and  responsive  audience 
bears  up  a speaker  as  the  water  does  the  ship  that  rides  upon  the 
waves.  There  is  a constant  action  and  reaction  between  the  orator 
and  his  hearers.  As  Mr.  Gladstone  once  put  it,  “He  gets  from  them 
in  vapor  that  which  he  gives  back  to  them  in  flood,”  and  when  they 
have  got  it  they  return  it  to  him  with  interest.  Thus,  between  them, 
they  zigzag  up  the  mountain  pathway  until  they  reach  the  summit, 
whereon  are  conviction,  decision,  and  enthusiasm. 

But  even  if  the  audience  be  antagonistic  rather  than  sympathetic, 
it  still  has  a great  part  to  play  in  the  production  of  eloquence.  For, 
in  that  case,  the  orator  is  put  upon  his  mettle.  Like  a wary  athlete, 
he  takes  care  how  he  begins  the  conflict.  With  cool  deliberation  he 
chooses  his  ground.  Then,  after  fencing  awhile  in  light  and  playful 
fashion,  he  sees  his  opportunity,  and,  taking  up  his  adversary  in  his 
unyielding  grasp,  he  summons  all  his  strength  for  the  encounter, 
throws  him  at  his  feet,  and  stands  supreme.  Only  those  who  have 
enjoyed  a triumph  of  this  sort  can  have  any  idea  of  the  excitement 
of  the  conflict  or  of  the  joy  of  the  victory,  for  such  things  are  ac- 
corded but  to  few,  and  not  often  even  to  them. 

An  audience,  then,  as  well  as  a cause  and  an  occasion,  are  needed 


THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  ELOQUENCE. 


187 


for  the  generation  of  eloquence.  For  eloquence  is  not  a thing  which 
an  orator  carries  about  with  him,  as  a “ reader  ” carries  his  recitation, 
which  he  can  bring  out  in  solitude  or  before  a few  as  well  as  before  a 
multitude.  It  needs  the  presence  of  the  multitude,  as  well  as  the  great 
cause  and  the  fitting  occasion.  Henry  Clay  must  have  been  greatly 
tickled  when  his  rustic  host,  after  entertaining  him  with  the  best 
which  his  house  afforded,  said:  “ Now,  Mr.  Clay, wouldn’t  you  make 
just  a little  speech  to  me  and  my  wife  } ” But  he  could  not  make  an 
oration  then.  He  needed  the  surroundings  of  the  Senate  chamber, 
the  stimulus  of  antagonism,  the  support  of  sympathizers,  and,  above 
all,  a cause  worthy  of  himself  and  his  country,  and  then  his  oratory 
was  as  genuine  as  it  was  effective. 

If,  then,  these  principles  be  correct,  it  will  follow  that  orators  of 
the  highest  sort  must  always  be  comparatively  rare.  Eloquence  can 
never  be  a common  thing.  It  must,  to  say  the  least,  be  as  excep- 
tional as  poetic  genius  or  artistic  excellence.  It  is  not  to  be  ex- 
pected from  every  man,  or  even  from  the  same  man  at  all  times. 
Every  preacher  cannot  be  an  orator,  nor  even  the  same  preacher,  in 
every  sermon ; and  the  same  thing  holds  equally  of  pleaders  at  the 
bar  and  statesmen  in  the  Senate.  It  is,  therefore,  only  an  unthinking 
clamor  that  would  demand  such  an  impossibility,  and  complaint  of 
that  sort  very  frequently  springs  from  unreasonable  expectation. 

But  give  us  a man  with  the  stirrings  of  oratorical  genius  in  his 
soul ; let  him  be  early  and  thoroughly  trained  in  the  mastery  of  elo- 
cution and  the  management  of  action ; make  him  familiar  with  the 
setting  forth  of  an  argument  after  a logical  fashion,  and  in  such 
style  as  rhetoric  shall  approve  ; let  him  be  known  for  high-toned 
principle  and  genuine  moral  excellence;  give  him  such  practice  in 
public  speaking  as  may  be  gained  through  taking  interest  in  the 
affairs  of  his  Church,  his  city,  or  his  State  ; then  let  him  be  placed  in 
the  thick  of  some  tremendous  conflict  for  truth,  or  law,  or  liberty,  or 
religion ; let  him  be  brought  out  by  some  such  occasion  as  Webster 
had  in  his  reply  to  Hayne,  or  Lincoln  had  in  his  conflict  with  Doug- 
las, or  Gladstone  had  in  his  opposition  to  Beaconsfield  in  his  famous 
Mid-Lothian  campaign,  and  he  will  speak  in  language  which  will 
echo  round  the  world  and  reverberate  through  all  coming  ages. 

Wm.  M.  Taylor. 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


It  has  long  been  an  open  secret  that  there  is  war  amongst  the 
political  economists.  John  Stuart  Mill  no  longer  receives  universal 
homage,  but  has  to  bear  much  irreverent  criticism  ; even  Adam 
Smith  might  be  seriously  cavilled  at  were  not  the  habit  of  praise 
grown  too  old  in  his  case.  He  is  still  “ the  father  of  political  econ- 
omy ” ; but,  like  other  fathers  of  his  day,  he  seems  to  us  decidedly 
old-fashioned.  The  fact  is,  that  these  older  writers,  who  professed  to 
point  out  the  laws  of  human  business,  are  accused  of  leaving  out  of 
view  a full  half  of  human  nature  ; in  insisting  that  men  love  gain, 
they  are  said  to  have  quite  forgotten  that  men  sometimes  love  each 
other — that  they  are  not  only  prehensile,  but  also  a great  many  other 
things  less  aggressive  and  less  selfish. 

Those  who  make  these  charges  want  to  leave  nothing  human  out 
of  their  reckonings ; they  want  to  know  “ all  the  facts,”  and  are 
ready,  if  necessar}'-,  to  reduce  every  generalization  of  the  older  writers 
to  the  state — the  wholly  exceptional  state — of  a rule  in  German 
grammar.  Their  protest  is  significant,  their  purpose  heroic,  beyond 
a doubt ; and  what  interesting  questions  are  not  raised  by  their  pro- 
gramme ! How  is  the  world  to  contain  the  writings,  statistical,  histori- 
cal, critical,  which  must  be  accumulated  ere  this  enormous  diagnosis 
of  trade  and  manufacture  shall  be  completed  in  its  details  ; and  after 
it  shall  have  been  completed  in  detail  who  is  to  be  born  great  enough 
in  genius  and  patience  to  reduce  the  mass  to  a system  comprehensi- 
ble by  ordinary  mortals  ? Moreover,  who  is  going  surety  that  these 
new  economists  will  not  be  dreadful  defaulters  before  they  get 
through  handling  these  immense  assets  of  human  nature,  which  Mill 
confessed  himself  unable  to  handle  without  wrecking  his  bookkeep- 
ing ? Are  they  assured  of  the  eventual  collaboration  of  some  Shaks- 
pere  who  will  set  before  the  world  all  the  standard  types  of  eco- 
nomic character  ? Let  it  be  said  that  the  world  hopes  so.  Even 
those  who  cannot  answer  the  questions  I have  broached  ought  to 
bid  these  sturdy  workers  “ God  speed  ! ” 

The  most  interesting  reflection  suggested  by  the  situation  is,  that 
political  economists  are  being  harassed  by  the  same  discipline  of  ex- 
perience that,  one  day  or  another,  sobers  all  constructors  of  systems. 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


189 


They  cannot  build  in  the  air  and  then  escape  chagrin  because  men 
only  gaze  at  their  structures,  and  will  not  live  in  them.  Closet  stu- 
dents of  politics  are  constantly  having  new  drill  in  the  same  lesson : 
the  world  is  an  inexorable  schoolmaster  in  these  courses  ; it  will 
have  none  of  any  thought  which  does  not  recognize  it.  Sometimes 
theorists  like  Rousseau,  being  near  enough  the  truth  to  deceive  even 
those  who  know  something  of  it,  are  so  unfortunate  as  to  induce 
men  to  rear  fabrics  of  government  after  their  aerial  patterns  out  of 
earth’s  stuffs,  with  the  result  of  bringing  every  affair  of  weight  crash- 
ing about  their  ears,  to  the  shaking  of  the  world.  But  there  are  not 
many  such  coincidences  as  Rousseau  and  his  times,  happily ; and 
other  closet  politicians,  more  commonly  cast  and  more  ordinarily 
placed  than  he,  have  had  no  such  painful  successes. 

There  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  in  countries  where  men  vote 
as  well  as  write  books,  political  writers,  at  any  rate,  give  an  honest 
recognition  of  act  to  these  facts.  They  do  not  vote  their  opinions, 
they  vote  their  party  tickets;  and  they  are  the  better  citizens  by  far 
for  doing  so.  Inside  their  libraries  they  go  with  their  masters  in 
thought — mayhap  go  great  lengths  with  Adolph  Wagner,  or  hold 
stiffly  back,  “ man  versus  the  state,”  with  Spenser — outside  their 
libraries  they  “ go  with  their  party.”  In  a word,  like  sensible  men, 
they  frankly  recognize  the  difference  between  what  is  possible  in 
thought  and  what  is  practicable  in  action. 

But  the  trouble  is,  that  when  they  turn  from  voting  to  writing 
they  call  many  of  their  abstract  reflections  on  government  studies  of 
politics,  and  thereby  lose  the  benefit  of  some  very  wholesome  aids  to 
just  thought.  Even  when  they  draw  near  the  actual  life  of  living 
governments,  as  they  frequently  do,  and  read  and  compare  statutes 
and  constitutions,  they  stop  short  of  asking  and  ascertaining  what 
the  men  of  the  street  think  and  say  of  institutions  and  laws  ; what 
little,  as  well  as  what  big,  influences  brought  particular  laws  into  ex- 
istence ; how  much  of  each  law  actually  lives  in  the  regulation  of 
public  function  or  private  activity,  and  how  much  of  it  has  degene- 
rated into  “dead  letter”;  in  brief,  just  what  things  it  is — what 
methods,  what  habits,  what  human  characteristics  and  social  condi- 
tions— that  make  the  appearance  of  politics  outside  the  library  so 
different  from  its  appearance  inside  that  sanctum ; what  it  is  that 
constitutes  “ practical  politics  ” a peculiar  province.  And  yet  these 
are  the  questions  most  necessary  to  be  answered  in  order  to  reach 
the  heart  of  their  study. 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


190 


Every  one  who  has  read  great  treatises  on  government  which 
were  not  merely  speculative  must  have  been  struck  by  their  ex- 
haustive knowledge  of  statutes,  of  judicial  precedents,  and  of  legal 
and  constitutional  history,  and  equally  by  their  tacit  ignorance  of 
anything  more  than  this  gaunt  skeleton  of  institutions.  Their  best 
pages  are  often  those  on  which  a modest  asterisk,  an  unobtrusive 
numeral,  or  a tiny  dagger  sticking  high  in  the  stately  text,  carries 
the  eye  down  to  a foot-note,  packed  close  in  small  print,  in  which 
some  hint  is  let  drop  of  the  fact  that  institutions  have  a daily  as 
well  as  an  epochal  life,  from  which  the  student  might  “ learn  some- 
thing to  his  advantage.” 

The  inherent  weakness  of  such  a system  is  shown  by  the  readi- 
ness with  which  it  is  discredited  when  once  a better  one  is  put 
beside  it.  What  modern  writer  ,on  political  institutions  has  not 
felt,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  the  influence  of  De  Tocqueville 
and  Bagehot  ? Both  these  inimitable  writers  were  men  of  extra- 
ordinary genius,  and,  whatever  they  might  have  written  about, 
their  writings  would  have  been  admiringly  preserved,  if  only  for 
the  wonder  of  their  luminous  qualities.  But  their  political  works 
live,  not  only  as  models  of  effective  style,  but  also  as  standards  of 
stimulating  wisdom  ; because  Bagehot  and  De  Tocqueville  were 
not  merely  students,  but  also  men  of  the  world,  for  whom  the  only 
acceptable  philosophy  of  politics  was  a generalization  from  actual 
daily  observation  of  men  and  things.  They  could  see  institutions 
writ  small  in  the  most  trivial  turns  of  politics,  and  read  constitu- 
tions more  clearly  in  a biography  than  in  a statute-book.  They 
were  men  who,  had  they  written  history,  would  have  written  the 
history  of  peoples,  and  not  of  courts  or  parliaments  merely.  Their 
methods  have,  therefore,  because  of  their  essential  sanity,  gone  far 
toward  discrediting  all  others;  they  have  leavened  the  whole  mass 
of  political  literature.  Was  it  not  Bagehot,  for  instance,  who  made 
it  necessary  for  Professor  Dicey  to  entitle  his  recent  admirable  work 
The  Law  of  the  Constitution,  that  no  one  might  think  he  mistook  it 
for  the  Life  of  the  Constitution  ? 

Who  has  not  wished  that  Burke  had  fused  the  permanent 
thoughts  of  his  splendid  sentences  of  wisdom  together  into  a 
noble  whole — an  incomparable  treatise  whereby  every  mind  that 
loved  liberty  might  be  strengthened  and  fertilized  ? He  had 
handled  affairs,  and  could  pluck  out  the  heart  of  their  mystery 
with  a skill  unrivalled ; he  spoke  no  word  of  mere  hearsay  or 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


I9I 

speculation.  He,  it  would  seem,  better  than  any  other,  could 
have  shown  writers  on  politics  the  difference  between  knowledge 
and  insight,  between  an  acquaintance  with  public  law  and  mastery 
of  the  principles  of  government. 

Not  that  all  “ practical  politicians  ” would  be  the  best  instruc- 
tors in  the  deep — though  they  might  be  in  the  hidden — things  of 
politics.  Far  from  it.  They  are  too  thickly  crowded  by  daily 
detail  to  see  permanent  outlines,  too  pushed  about  by  a thousand 
little  influences  to  detect  accurately  the  force  or  the  direction  of 
the  big  and  lasting  influences.  They  “ cannot  see  the  forest  for  the 
trees.”  They  are  no  more  fitted  to  be  instructors  because  they  are 
practical  politicians  than  lawyers  are  fitted  to  fill  law-school  chairs 
because  they  are  active  practitioners.  They  must  be  something 
else  besides  to  qualify  them  for  the  high  function  of  teaching — 
and  must  be  that  something  else  in  so  masterful  a wise  that  no 
distraction  of  active  politics  can  for  a moment  withdraw  their  vi- 
sion from  the  great  and  continuous  principles  of  their  calling. 

The  active  statesman  is  often  an  incomparable  teacher,  however, 
when  he  is  himself  least  conscious  that  he  is  a teacher  at  all — when 
he  has  no  thought  of  being  didactic,  but  has  a whole  soul  full  of 
the  purpose  of  leading  his  fellow-countrymen  to  do  those  things 
which  he  conceives  to  be  right.  Read  the  purposes  of  men  like 
Patrick  Henry  and  Henry  Clay  and  Abraham  Lincoln,  men  un- 
tutored of  the  schools — read  their  words  of  leadership,  and  say 
whether  there  be  anything  wiser  than  their  home-made  wisdom. 

It  is  such  reflections  as  these — whether  my  examples  be  well 
chosen  or  not — which  seem  to  me  to  lead  directly  to  the  right 
principle  of  study  for  every  one  who  would  go  beyond  the  law  and 
know  the  life  of  States.  Not  every  State  lets  statutes  die  by  mere 
disuse,  as  Scotland  once  did  ; and  if  you  are  going  to  read  constitu- 
tions with  only  lawyers  for  your  guides,  be  they  never  so  learned, 
you  must  risk  knowing  only  the  anatomy  of  institutions  and  never 
learning  anything  of  their  biology. 

“ Men  of  letters  and  of  thought,”  says  Mr.  Sidney  Colvin,  where 
one  would  least  expect  to  find  such  a remark — in  a Life  of 
Walter  Savage  Landor — 

" Men  of  letters  and  of  thought  are  habitually  too  much  given  to  declaiming  at 
their  ease  against  the  delinquencies  of  men  of  action  and  atlairs.  The  inevitable 
friction  of  practical  politics  generates  heat  enough  already,  and  the  office  of  the 
thinker  and  critic  should  be  to  supply  not  heat,  but  light.  The  difficulties  which 


192 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


attend  his  own  unmolested  task,  the  task  of  seeking  after  and  proclaiming  salutary 
truths,  should  teach  him  to  make  allowance  for  the  still  more  urgent  difficulties 
which  beset  the  politician — the  man  obliged,  amidst  the  clash  of  interests  and  temp- 
tations, to  practise  from  hand  to  mouth,  and  at  his  peril,  the  most  uncertain  and 
at  the  same  time  the  most  indispensable  of  the  experimental  arts.” 

Excellent!  But  why  stop  there?  Must  the  man  of  letters  and 
of  thought  observe  the  friction  of  politics  only  to  make  due  allow- 
ance for  the  practical  politician,  only  to  keep  his  own  placid  con- 
clusions free  from  any  taint  of  scorn  or  cavil  at  men  whose  lives 
are  thrown  amidst  affairs  to  endure  the  buffetings  of  interests  and 
resist  the  tugs  of  temptation?  Is  not  a just  understanding  of  the 
conditions  of  practical  politics  also  an  indispensable  prerequisite  to 
the  discovery  and  audible  proclamation  of  his  “salutary  truths?” 
No  truth  which  does  not  on  all  its  sides  touch  human  life  can 
ever  reach  the  heart  of  politics  ; and  men  of  “ unmolested  tasks,”  of 
mere  library  calm,  simply  cannot  think  the  thoughts  which  will 
tell  amidst  the  noise  of  affairs.  An  alert  and  sympathetic  percep- 
tion of  the  infinite  shifts  of  circumstance  and  play  of  motive  which 
control  the  actual  conduct  of  government  ought  to  permeate  the 
thinking,  as  well  as  check  the  criticisms,  of  writers  on  politics. 

In  a word,  ought  not  “ man  of  the  world  ” and  “ man  of  books  ” 
to  be  merged  in  each  other  in  the  student  of  politics?  Was  not 
John  Stuart  Mill  the  better  student  for  having  served  the  East  India 
Company  and  sat  in  the  House  of  Commons?  Are  not  Professor 
Bryce  and  Mr.  John  Morley  more  to  be  trusted  in  their  books  be- 
cause they  have  proved  themselves  worthy  to  be  trusted  in  the 
Cabinet  ? 

The  success  of  great  popular  preachers  contains  a lesson  for  stu- 
dents of  politics  who  would  themselves  convert  men  to  a saving  doc- 
trine. The  preacher  has,  indeed,  an  incalculable  advantage  over  the 
student  of  politics  in  having  as  his  text-book  that  Bible  which  speaks 
of  the  human  heart  with  a Maker’s  knowledge  of  the  thing  he  has 
made  ; by  knowing  his  book  he  knows  the  deep  things  of  daily  life. 
But  the  great  preacher  reaches  the  heart  of  his  hearers,  not  by 
knowledge,  but  by  sympathy — by  showing  himself  a brother-man  to 
his  fellow-men.  And  this  is  just  the  principle  which  the  student  of 
politics  must  heed.  He  must  frequent  the  street,  the  counting-house, 
the  drawing-room,  the  club  house,  the  administrative  offices,  the  halls 
— yes,  and  the  lobbies — of  legislatures.  He  must  cross-examine  the 
experience  of  government  officials ; he  must  hear  the  din  of  conven- 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


193 


tions,  and  see  their  intrigues;  he  must  often  witness  the  scenes  of 
election  day.  He  must  know  how  men  who  are  not  students  regard 
Government  and  its  affairs  ; he  will  get  many  valuable  suggestions 
from  such  men  on  occasion ; better  than  that,  he  will  learn  the 
available  approaches  to  such  men’s  thoughts.  Government  is  meant 
for  the  good  of  ordinary  people,  and  it  is  for  ordinary  people  that 
the  student  should  elucidate  its  problems  ; let  him  be  anxious  to 
keep  within  earshot  of  such. 

This  is  not  to  commend  the  writer  on  politics  to  narrow  “ practi- 
cal ” views  and  petty  comment ; it  is  not  to  ask  him  to  find  a philo- 
sophy of  government  which  will  fit  the  understanding  and  please  the 
taste  of  the  “ ward  politician  ” ; it  is  only  to  ask  him  to  keep  his 
generalizations  firmly  bottomed  on  fact  and  experience.  His  phi- 
losophy will  not  overshoot  the  hearts  of  men  because  it  is  feathered 
with  high  thought,  unless  it  be  deliberately  shot  in  air.  Thoughts 
do  not  fail  of  acceptance  because  they  are  not  commonplace  enough, 
but  because  they  are  not  true  enough  ; and  in  the  sort  of  writing 
about  which  we  are  here  speaking,  truth  is  a thing  which  can  be 
detected  better  by  the  man  who  knows  life  than  by  the  man  who 
knows  only  logic.  You  cannot  lift  truth  so  high  that  men  cannot 
reach  it  ; the  only  caution  to  be  observed  is,  that  you  do  not  ask 
them  to  climb  where  they  cannot  climb  without  leaving  terra  firma. 

Nor  is  the  student,  who  naturally  and  properly  loves  books,  to 
leave  books  and  sit  all  his  time  in  wiseacre  observation  amidst  busy 
men.  His  books  are  his  balance — or,  rather,  his  ballast.  And  of 
course  the  men  of  his  own  day  are  not  the  only  men  from  whom  he 
can  learn  politics.  Government  is  as  old  as  man  ; men  have  always 
been  politicians  ; the  men  of  to-day  are  only  politicians  of  a particu- 
lar school  ; the  past  furnishes  examples  of  politicians  of  every 
other  school,  and  there  is  as  much  to  be  learned  about  government 
from  them  as  from  their  successors. 

Carlyle  had  the  sort  of  eye  for  which  one  should  pray  when  seeking 
to  find  men  alive  and  things  actual  in  the  records  left  of  them.  Who 
has  not  profited  by  his  humorous  familiarity  with  the  foibles  and 
personal  habits  of  the  men  who  lived  about  the  court  of  the  Hohen- 
zollerns?  Who  has  not  learned  more  than  any  other  man  could  have 
told  him  of  Prussian  administration  under  its  first  great  organizer  by 
looking  with  Carlyle  into  the  sociable  informalities  of  Frederick  Will- 
iam’s “ tobacco  parliament  ” ? Carlyle  knew  these  men  well  enough 
to  joke  with  and  rail  at  them.  He  twitted  them  with  their  family 
13 


194 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


secrets,  and,  knowing  what  clay  they  were  of,  was  not  awed  by  their 
state  ceremonials.  Yet  he  saw  them,  as  he  himself  bitterly  com- 
plains, only  through  the  medium  of  crabbed  documents  and  dry-as- 
dust  books,  with  no  seer  like  himself  to  help  him  in  his  interpreta- 
tions. It  was  hard  straining  of  the  eyes  to  see  so  far  back  through 
the  dense  and  murky  atmosphere  of  formal  record  and  set  history  ; 
but  he  saw,  nevertheless,  because  he  did  not  need  to  be  told  all  in 
order  to  know  all ; the  dryest  of  historians  could  hardly  avoid  drop- 
ping some  hint  which  would  suffice  Carlyle  more  than  would  tomes 
of  “profane  history.” 

If  you  know  what  you  are  looking  for  and  are  not  expecting  to 
find  it  advertised  in  the  newspapers,  but  lying  somewhere  beneath 
the  surface  of  things,  the  dullest  fool  may  often  help  you  to  its  dis- 
covery. It  needs  a good  nose  to  do  the  thing,  but  look  how  excel- 
lent is  the  game  to  which  a casual  scent  may  bring  you  in  such  a 
domain  as  the  study  of  politics.  There  are  whole  worlds  of  fact 
waiting  to  be  discovered  by  inference.  Do  not  expect  to  find  the 
life  of  constitutions  painted  in  the  great  “ standard  authorities,”  but, 
following  with  becoming  patience  their  legal  anatomy  of  institutions, 
watch  their  slightest  movement  toward  an  illustrative  foot-note,  and 
try  to  find  under  that  the  scent  you  are  in  quest  of.  If  they  cite  an 
instance,  seek  the  recital  of  the  same  case  elsewhere,  where  it  is  told 
with  a different  purpose  ; if  it  promise  well  there,  hunt  it  further 
still,  and  make  sure  you  catch  every  glimpse  it  affords  of  men’s  actual 
dealings  with  Government.  If  your  text  mention  names  of  conse- 
quence, seek  them  out  in  biographies,  and  scan  there  the  personal 
relations  of  men  with  affairs  for  hints  of  the  methods  by  which  gov- 
ernments are  operated  from  day  to  day.  You  will  not  need  any 
incentive  to  read  all  their  gossip,  in  letters  and  journals,  and  so  see 
governors  as  men ; but  do  more ; endure  official  interviews  and  ses- 
sions of  Parliament  with  them  ; collate  their  private  letters  and  their 
public  despatches — there’s  no  telling  when  or  where  you  will  strike 
fresh  trails  of  the  game  you  seek.  Interview  judges  off  the  bench, 
courtiers  away  from  court,  officers  off  duty.  Go  to  France  and  live 
next  door  a prefect  in  the  provinces ; go  to  London  and  try  to  find 
out  how  things  of  weight  are  talked  about  in  the  smoking-room  of 
the  House  of  Commons. 

Such  excursions  must,  of  course,  lead  the  student  far  afield ; he 
will  often  get  quite  out  of  sight  from  his  starting-point,  the  “ stan- 
dard authority  ” ; but  he  will  not,  on  that  account,  be  lost.  The  fact 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


195 


is,  that  all  literature  teems  with  suggestions  on  this  topic  of  politics. 
Just  as  the  chance  news  item,  the  unstudied  traveller’s  reminis- 
cence, the  passing  social  or  financial  scandal,*  and  every  hint  of 
any  present  contact  of  men  with  law  or  authority,  illumines  directly, 
or  by  inference,  the  institutions  of  our  own  day,  similar  random  rays 
thrown  across  the  pages  of  old  books  by  the  unpremeditated  words 
of  writers  quite  guiltless  of  such  instructive  intent  may  light  up,  for 
those  who  are  alert  to  see  such  things,  the  most  intimate  secrets  of 
state.  If  it  be  beyond  hoping  for  to  find  a whole  Greville  for  every 
age  of  government,  there  may  be  found  Grevillian  scraps,  at  least, 
in  the  literature  of  almost  every  time.  From  men  as  far  back  and 
as  well  remembered  as  Cicero,  down  to  men  as  recent  and  as  easily 
forgotten  as  several  who  might  be  named,  politicians  have  loved  to 
explain  to  posterity  the  part  they  took  in  conspicuous  affairs ; and 
that  portion  of  posterity  which  studies  politics  by  inference  ought 
to  be  profoundly  thankful  to  them  for  yielding  to  the  taste. 

Approach  the  life  of  states  by  such  avenues,  and  you  will  be 
convinced  of  the  organic  nature  of  political  society.  View  society 
from  what  point  you  will,  you  always  catch  sight  of  some  part  of 
government;  man  is  so  truly  a “political  animal”  that  you  cannot 
examine  him  at  all  without  seeing  the  points — points  of  his  very 
structure — whereat  he  touches  and  depends  upon,  or  upholds,  the 
State. 

In  1850,  while  Governor-General  of  Canada,  Lord  Elgin  writes 
to  Lord  Grey : 

“ Our  Reciprocity  measure  was  pressed  by  us  in  Washington  last  session,  just 
as  a railway  bill,  in  1845  or  1846,  would  have  been  passed  in  Parliament.  There 
was  no  Government  to  deal  with,  ...  it  was  all  a matter  of  canvassing  this 
member  of  Congress  or  the  other.”  f 

How?  “ No  Government  to  deal  with”?  Here’s  a central  truth 
to  be  found  in  none  of  the  “ standard  authorities,”  and  yet  to  be 
seen  by  a practised  diplomatist  all  the  way  from  Canada.  About 
the  same  date  M.  Bacourt  came  to  this  country  to  represent  the 
French  Government  and  be  made  wretched  by  the  crude  deport- 
ment of  the  Americans.  His  chief  concern  was  to  get  away  to 
some  country  where  people  were  less  unconventionally  at  their 
ease  in  drawing-rooms ; but  he  turned,  when  necessary,  to  the 

* Did  not  the  Dilke  trial,  in  London,  for  instance,  help  us  to  understand  at  least  one 
influence  that  may  sometimes  make  a lawyer  Home  Secretary  ? 

t Letters  and  Journals  of  Lord  Elgin,  p.  121. 


196 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


business  of  his  legation ; and  whenever  he  did  so  he  found 
that  “ here  diplomafic  affairs  are  not  treated  as  everywhere  else, 
where  we  communicate  with  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  and 
arrange  the  matter  with  him  alone.”  He  must  “ arrange  ” the 
matter  with  several  committees  of  Congress.  He  must  go  to  see 
Mrs.  Kennedy  and  Mrs.  Winthrop,  whose  “ husbands  are  members 
of  the  House  of  Representatives,  and  on  the  committee  having 
charge  of  commercial  affairs,  in  which  ” he  “is  interested,”  for  “ they 
say  that  these  gentlemen  are  very  particular  about  visits  from  for- 
eign ministers  to  their  wives.”  * Just  Lord  Elgin’s  testimony. 
Again  the  “standard  authorities”  are  added  to,  and  that  in  a 
quarter  where  we  would  least  expect  to  find  them  supplemented. 
We  need  despair  of  no  source. 

These  are  only  near  and  easily  recognized  illustrations  of  the 
errant  mode  of  study  I am  expounding  and  advocating.  Other 
systems,  besides  our  own,  receive  similar  chance  illumination  in  the 
odd  corners  of  all  sorts  of  books.  Now  and  again  you  strike  mines 
like  the  Mdnioires  of  Madame  de  Rhnusat,  the  Letters  of  Walpole,  or 
the  Diary  of  a Pepys  or  an  Evelyn  ; at  other  periods  you  must  be 
content  to  find  only  slender  veins  of  the  ore  of  familiar  observation 
and  intimate  knowledge  of  affairs  for  which  you  are  delving  ; but 
your  search  will  seldom  be  altogether  futile.  Some  new-opened 
archive  office  may  offer  cahiers,  such  as  revealed  to  De  Tocqueville, 
more  than  all  other  records,  the  ancien  regime.  Some  elder  Hamer- 
ton  may  tell  you  of  the  significant  things  to  be  seen  “ round  his 
house.”  All  correspondence  and  autobiography  will  repay  perusal, 
even  when  not  so  soaked  in  affairs  as  the  letters  of  Cromwell,  or  so 
reminiscent  of  politics  as  the  Memoirs  of  Samuel  Romilly. 

Politics  is  the  life  of  the  State,  and  nothing  which  illustrates 
that  life — nothing  which  reveals  any  habit  contracted  by  man  as  a 
political  animal — comes  amiss  in  the  study  of  politics.  Public  law 
is  the  formal  basis  of  the  political  life  of  society,  but  it  is  not  always 
an  expression  of  its  vital  principle.  We  are  inclined,  oftentimes,  to 
take  laws  and  constitutions  too  seriously,  to  put  implicit  faith  in 
their  professions  without  examining  their  conduct.  Do  they  affect 
to  advance  liberty,  for  instance?  We  ought  to  go,  in  person  or  in 
imagination,  amongst  the  people  whom  they  command,  and  see  for 
ourselves  whether  those  people  enjoy  liberty.  With  reference  to 
laws  and  constitutions  of  our  own  day  we  can  learn  such  things  best 


* Souvenirs  of  a Diplomat,  pp.  i8g,  281. 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


197 


by  supplementing  books  and  study  by  travel  and  observation.  The 
best-taught  class  in  modern  public  law  would  *be  a travelling  class. 
Other  times  than  our  own  we  must  perforce  be  content  to  see 
through  other  men’s  eyes. 

In  other  words,  statute-books  and  legal  commentaries  are  all 
very  well  in  the  study  of  politics,  if  only  you  quite  thoroughly 
understand  that  they  furnish  only  the  crude  body  colors  for  your 
picture  of  the  State’s  life,  upon  which  all  your  finer  luminous  and 
atmospheric  effects  are  afterward  to  be  worked.  It  is  high  time  to 
recognize  the  fact  that  politics  can  be  effectually  expounded  only 
by  means  of  the  highest  literary  methods.  Only  master  workers  in 
language  and  in  the  grouping  and  interpretation  of  heterogeneous 
materials  can  achieve  the  highest  success  in  making  real  in  words 
the  complex  life  of  states.  If  I might  act  as  the  interpreter  of  the 
new-school  economists  of  whom  I have  already  spoken,  I trust  with 
due  reverence,  I should  say  that  this  is  the  thought  which,  despite 
their  too  frequent  practical  contempt  for  artistic  literary  form,  is 
possessing  them.  John  Stuart  Mill  and  Ricardo  made  a sort  of 
logic  of  political  economy ; in  order  to  simplify  their  processes,  they 
deliberately  stripped  man  of  all  motives  save  self-interest  alone,  and 
the  result  was  evidently  ^'■doctrinaire" — was  not  a picture  of  life, 
but  a theorem  of  trade.  Hence  “ the  most  dismal  of  all  sciences  ” ; 
hence  Sidney  Smith’s  exhortation  to  his  friend  not  to  touch  the 
hard,  unnatural  thing.  The  new-school  economists  revolt,  and  say 
they  want  “ a more  scientific  method  ” ; what  they  really  want  is  a 
higher  literary  method.  They  want  to  take  account  of  how  a man’s 
wife  affects  his  trade,  how  his  children  stiffen  his  prudence,  how  his 
prejudices  condition  his  enterprise,  how  his  lack  of  imagination 
limits  his  market,  how  strongly  love  of  home  holds  him  back  from 
the  good  wages  that  might  be  had  by  emigration,  how  despotically 
the  opinion  of  his  neighbors  forbids  his  insisting  upon  a cash  busi- 
ness, how  his  position  in  local  society  prescribes  the  commodities  he 
is  not  to  deal  in  ; in  brief,  how  men  actually  do  labor,  plan,  and  get 
gain.  They  are,  therefore,  portentously  busy  amassing  particulars 
about  the  occupations,  the  habits,  the  earnings,  the  whole  economic 
life  of  all  classes  and  conditions  of  men.  But  these  things  are  only 
the  raw  material  of  poetry  and  the  literary  art ; and  without  the 
intervention  of  literary  art  must  remain  raw  materials.  To  make 
anything  of  them,  the  economist  must  become  a literary  artist  and 
bring  his  discoveries  home  to  our  imaginations — make  these  in- 


198 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


numerable  details  of  his  pour  in  a concentrated  fire  upon  the  centre- 
citadels  of  men’s  understandings.  A single  step  or  two  would  then 
bring  him  within  full  sight  of  the  longed-for  time  when  political 
economy  is  to  dominate  legislation. 

It  has  fallen  out  that,  by  turning  its  thoughts  toward  becoming 
a science,  politics,  like  political  economy,  has  joined  its  literature  to 
those  books  of  yiatural  science  which  boast  a brief  authority,  and 
then  make  way  for  what  is  “latest.”  Unless  it  be  of  the  constitu- 
tion of  those  rare  books  which  mark  an  epoch  in  scientific  thought, 
a “ scientific  work  ” may  not  expect  to  outlive  the  prevailing  fashion 
in  ladies’  wraps.  But  books  on  politics  are  in  the  wrong  company 
when  they  associate  with  works  among  which  so  high  a rate  of  mor- 
tality obtains.  The  “ science  ” proper  to  them,  as  distinguished 
from  that  which  is  proper  to  the  company  they  now  affect,  is  a sci- 
ence* whose  very  expositions  are  as  deathless  as  itself.  It  is  the  sci- 
ence of  the  life  of  man  in  society.  Nothing  which  elucidates  that 
life  ought  to  be  reckoned  foreign  to  its  art ; and  no  true  picture  of 
that  life  can  ever  perish  out  of  literature.  Ripe  scholarship  in  his- 
tory and  jurisprudence  is  not  more  indispensable  to  the  student  of 
politics  than  are  a constructive  imagination  and  a poet’s  ey^  for  the 
detail  of  human  incident.  The  heart  of  his  task  is  insight  and  inter- 
pretation ; no  literary  power  that  he  can  bring  to  bear  upon  it  will 
be  greater  than  he  needs.  Arthur  Young’s  way  of  observing,  Bage- 
hot’s  way  of  writing,  and  Burke’s  way  of  philosophizing  would  make 
an  ideal  combination  for  the  work  he  has  to  do.  His  materials  are 
often  of  the  most  illusive  sort,  the  problems  which  he  has  to  solve 
are  always  of  the  most  confounding  magnitude  and  variety. 

It  is  easy  for  him  to  say,  for  instance,  that  the  political  institu- 
tions of  one  country  will  not  suit  another  country  ; but  how  infinitely 
difficult  is  it  to  answer  the  monosyllables  How?  and  Why?  To 
reply  to  the  Why  he  must  make  out  all  the  contrasts  in  the  histories 
of  the  two  countries ; but  it  depends  entirely  upon  what  sort  of  eye 
he  has  whether  those  contrasts  will  contain  for  him  vital  causes  of 
the  effect  he  is  seeking  to  expound.  He  may  let  some  anecdote  es- 
cape him  which  gleams  with  the  very  spark  needed  to  light  up  his 
exposition.  In  looking  for  grave  political  facts  only,  he  may  over- 
look some  apparently  trivial  outlying  detail  which  contains  the  very 
secret  he  would  guess.  He  may  neglect  to  notice  what  men  are 
most  talked  about  by  the  people  ; whose  photographs  are  most  fre- 
quently to  be  seen  on  the  walls  of  peasant  cottages,  what  books 


OF  THE  STUDY  OF  POLITICS. 


199 


are  oftenest  on  their  shelves.  Intent  upon  intrigue  and  legislation, 
he  may  pass  over  with  only  a laugh  some  piquant  gossip  about  leg- 
islator or  courtier  without  the  least  suspicion  that  it  epitomizes  a 
whole  scheme  of  government.  He  may  admire  self-government  so 
much  as  to  forget  that  it  is  a very  coarse,  homely  thing  when  alive, 
and  so  may  really  never  know  anything  valuable  about  it.  The  man 
who  thinks  the  polls  disagreeable,  uninteresting  places  has  no  busi- 
ness taking  up  a pen  to  write  about  government.  The  man  who  de- 
spises the  sheriff  because  he  is  coarse  and  uncouth,  and  who  studies 
the  sheriffs  functions  only  from  the  drawing-room  or  the  library, 
will  realize  the  life  of  government  no  better  than  he  realizes  the 
vanity  of  “ good  manners.” 

If  politics  were  to  be  studied  as  a great  department  of  human 
conduct,  not  to  be  understood  by  a scholar  who  is  not  also  a man  of 
the  world,  its  literature  might  be  made  as  imperishable  as  that  of  the 
imagination.  There  might  then  enter  into  it  that  individuality 
which  is  immortality.  That  personal  equation  which  constitutes  the 
power  of  all  books  which  have  aught  of  power  in  them  would  then 
rescue  books  on  politics  from  the  dismal  category  of  “ treatises,”  and 
exalt  them  to  the  patriciate  of  literature.  The  needed  reaction 
against  the  still  “ orthodox  ” methods  of  discoursing  upon  laws  and 
constitutions,  like  that  already  set  afoot  against  the  “ orthodox  ” 
political  economists,  should  be  a “literary  movement” — a movement 
from  formalism  to  life.  In  order  really  to  know  anything  about 
government,  you  must  see  it  alive  ; and  the  object  of  the  writer  on 
politics  should  be  nothing  less  than  this,  to  paint  government  to  the 
life — to  make  it  live  again  upon  his  page. 


Woodrow  Wilson. 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


“The  tendency  of  American  architecture,”  said  an  honored 
American,  some  time  ago,  “ is  to  the  fantastic.”  He  was  not  with- 
out warrant.  The  desire  to  have  one’s  own  way,  unchastened  by 
law,  by  knowledge,  or  by  the  sense  of  congruity,  is  sure  to  lead  to 
the  extravagant ; and  if  a desire  to  be  conspicuous  is  added,  it  issues 
in  the  fantastic.  This  is  what  we  see  in  the  most  American  of  our 
architecture.  We  have  been  told  that  the  late  Mr.  James  Lick  pro- 
posed to  exalt  his  memory  by  building  in  California  a pyramid 
higher  than  that  of  Cheops,  and  that  only  practical  difficulties 
averted  this  and  substituted  for  it  a public  benefaction.  Where  the 
aim  is  art,  especially  if  it  includes  ornament,  the  fantastic  tendency  is 
strongest.  Americans  like  to  be  conspicuous,  and  they  like  ornament. 
If  we  wish  to  see  their  natural  tendencies  displayed  to  the  fullest 
and  freest,  we  may  look  through  our  public  cemeteries.  There  we 
shall  find  individual  license,  the  desire  for  conspicuousness,  and  the 
cacoethes  of  ornament,  on  a small  scale,  to  be  sure,  but  enforced  by 
condensation,  like  the  high  colors  in  the  photographer’s  camera. 

These  are  popular  influences  with  which  our  architecture  has  to 
reckon.  To  them  we  must  add  the  impulse  due  to  our  enormous 
growth  in  population  and  wealth,  producing  an  enormous  and  prob- 
ably lasting  demand  for  new  building ; the  stimulus,  still  more 
effective,  of  new  occupations,  wants,  ways  of  living,  which  call  upon 
our  architects  for  new  methods  and  new  forms.  These  things  give 
American  architecture  the  first  essential  to  a healthy  development ; 
it  is  alive,  and  is  likely  to  continue  so.  But  when  we  look  to  the  pub- 
lic for  guidance  as  well  as  impulse,  the  case  is  not  so  favorable.  The 
instinct  for  display  does  nothing  but  harm  to  any  art,  and  it  has  a 
dangerous  ally  in  an  insatiable  craving  for  novelty.  When  a young 
architect  some  years  ago  left  his  master,  to  begin  work  for  himself, 
the  master’s  parting  advice  was : “ Whatever  you  do,  astonish  peo- 
ple ; that  is  what  they  like.”  The  master  has  been  very  prominent 
among  our  architects,  and  has  followed  his  own  precept ; others  who 
have  come  later  have  followed  it  further,  and  have  found  their  profit 
in  it,  it  must  be  said. 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


201 


Popular  interest,  then,  while  it  gives  the  motive  and  life  to  archi- 
tecture, gives  as  yet  no  trustworthy  guidance,  and,  being  unskilled, 
is  of  little  value  for  criticism.  The  minority  which  possesses  taste 
and  judgment  has  its  helpful  influence,  but  is  not  the  power  which 
fills  streets  with  houses  and  warehouses,  and  which  in  larger  under- 
takings is  represented  by  building  committees.  So  far  as  the  pub- 
lic is  concerned,  its  artistic  sympathies  are  chiefly  for  two  qualities 
— realism  and  vivacity.  In  architecture  realism  is  out  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  there  remains,  apart  from  the  likings  of  association,  only 
the  vivacity.  This  is  an  admirable  element  in  a growing  art,  if  prop- 
erly I'estrained  and  subordinated  to  higher  qualities  ; but,  unchecked, 
and  seconded  by  our  native  inventiveness,  has  given  us  the  cream 
of  the  fantastic.  On  its  mischievous  effect  in  our  literature  there 
is  no  need  to  descant.  In  architecture,  where  quiet  should  be  the 
ruling  mood,  and  the  use  of  vivacity  is  to  light  this  up  by  effective 
contrast,  its  excess  has  been  more  disastrous  than  in  literature. 
Moreover,  the  architect,  appealing  as  he  does  to  the  rather  languid 
and  uncertain  tastes  of  his  clients,  as  well  as  to  their  wants,  is  under 
temptation,  like  their  tailor  and  their  milliner,  to  ply  them  with 
novelties. 

To  insure  a true  artistic  form,  the  insistence  on  the  practical 
should  be  enough,  by  some  theories,  if  it  were  obediently  followed. 
But  the  practical  does  not  shape  the  beautiful,  as  every  artist 
knows.  It  is  enough  if  it  can  point  out  a safe  way  for  the  beautiful, 
and  can  walk  in  its  company.  The  public,  while  it  applies  a pretty 
definite  pressure  and  guidance  to  the  development  of  forms  of  build- 
ing to  suit  its  practical  wants,  has  no  parti pris  in  questions  of  art  or 
style,  but  has  followed  very  contentedly  in  these  matters  wherever 
its  architects  have  chosen  to  lead  it.  So  the  architect  has  made  his 
way  in  his  art,  unaided  by  any  general  criticism  of  force  or  value,  but 
also  unimpeded  by  it.  Given  the  conditions  I have  cited,  vivacity, 
variety,  a sufficiency  of  ornament — as  much,  that  is,  as  it  was  will- 
ing to  pay  for — and  a fair  share  of  display,  the  public  has  taken 
all  that  was  offered  it  with  complacency  that  soon  settled  into  indif- 
ference. There  has  been  no  popular  control  of  architecture  since 
the  time  of  the  Renaissance,  when  a body  of  artists  and  amateurs 
took  it  out  of  the  hands  of  the  people  and  remodelled  it.  The  gen- 
eral interest  in  the  form  of  architecture  as  an  art,  and  the  general 
understanding  of  it,  have  declined  together;  most  of  all,  perhaps, 
among  democratic  communities,  where  the  public  is  used  to  concern 


202 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICA JV  ARCHITECTURE. 


itself  only  in  order  to  control,  and  conspicuously  among  English- 
speaking  people. 

This  interest  in  having  an  architecture,  and  this  indifference  to 
its  form,  have  been,  in  a way,  the  most  stimulating  influences  that 
architects  could  work  under.  They  have  given  the  spur  to  enter- 
prise, self-reliance,  and  invention,  till  there  are  few  wants  for  which 
we  have  not  provided  a suitable  form,  few  adventures  in  design 
before  which  we  have  quailed.  American  architecture  has  been 
charged  with  want  of  originality  or  invention,  but  this  has  been  by 
persons  who  have  not  understood  the  natural  limits  of  originality  in 
architectural  form.  On  the  contrary,  we  have  more  originality  than 
we  have  known  what  to  do  with,  and  we  have  expended  it  in  a thou- 
sand vagaries.  What  our  architects  have  needed  has  not  been  a 
spur  to  invention  or  a demand  for  novelties,  but  some  influence  to 
check  their  waywardness  and  hold  them  steadfastly  to  one  manner 
of  design  till  their  work  acquired  consistency,  and  the  public  got  in- 
struction. And  here  we  lack  a balance-wheel  which  most  older  na- 
tions have.  The  want  of  an  old  architecture,  by  which  the  taste  of 
the  intelligent  is  insensibly  formed,  means  the  want  of  a very  impor- 
tant guiding  influence.  In  its  absence  the  public,  however  intelli- 
gent, can  take  its  cue  only  from  what  the  profession  gives  it,  aided 
by  what  dim  reflected  light  it  may  get  from  cultivation  in  other  di- 
rections. And  if  the  people  need  such  an  old  architecture  for  their 
education,  it  is  also  valuable  to  architects  for  giving  a healthy  de- 
cision to  their  preferences  and  a solid  starting-point  for  their  de- 
velopment. As  it  is,  our  architects  have  never  held  long  enough  or 
firmly  enough  to  any  one  manner  of  design  to  master  it,  much  less 
to  educate  their  public,  or  to  bring  the  architecture  of  their  country 
to  consistent  excellence.  Their  vacillations  have  been  so  many 
stumbling-blocks  in  the  way  of  their  constituents,  so  many  hinderan- 
ces  to  real  appreciation  of  their  own  work.  These  offences  have  cut 
two  ways,  and  have  been,  I think,  the  most  serious  of  the  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  American  architecture. 

It  is  our  misfortune  that  just  where  we  might  have  looked  for  a 
steadying  influence  our  architects  have  found  a most  contagious  ex- 
ample of  fickleness.  During  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centu- 
ries the  English  had  been  stumbling  along  in  the  pursuit  of  one  and 
another  derivative  from  the  Renaissance.  Early  in  the  nineteenth, 
stimulated  by  a group  of  enthusiasts,  and,  I must  believe,  by  a right 
sense  of  their  own  real  aptitude,  they  turned  again  to  the  mediaeval 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


203 


models.  Though  they  began,  as  all  the  modern  Gothic  revivals 
have  begun,  at  the  wrong  end,  they  worked  back,  clearing  themselves 
of  the  false  habits  in  which  two  centuries  of  working  against  the  grain 
had  involved  them,  until  they  had  recovered  a fair  grasp  of  the  prin- 
ciples and  forms  of  their  old  style.  The  movement  grew  popular; 
conservatism — even  Lord  Palmerston  as  Premier — could  make  no 
head  against  it.  When,  twenty  years  ago,  the  competition  for  the 
new  Law  Courts  stirred  up  the  whole  architectural  profession,  only 
one  classic  design  was  submitted,  and  that  as  alternative  to  a Gothic. 
An  enormous  increase  of  building  stimulated  the  revival ; the  Vic- 
torian Gothic  was  everywhere.  English  architecture  was  raised  in 
quality,  and  became  animated,  inventive,  picturesque,  and  vigorous, 
as  it  had  not  been  for  three  hundred  years.  The  success  was  due, 
not  so  much  to  the  style  chosen  as  to  the  fact  that,  having  found  a 
style  which  suited  them,  the  English  followed  it  unitedly  and  persist- 
ently. Here  seemed  to  be  a national  movement,  strong,  deep,  and 
promising  to  endure.  It  lasted  some  fifty  years — not  long  enough  to 
fulfil  its  whole  promise  of  excellence.  Then  suddenly,  at  the  signal 
of  two  or  three  restless  and  clever  young^  men,  whose  eyes  had 
caught  something  else,  the  English  architects  with  one  accord  threw 
the  whole  thing  away ; as  a boy,  after  working  the  morning  through 
at  some  plaything,  with  a sudden  impulse  of  weariness  drops  his  un- 
finished toy  to  run  after  the  first  butterfly. 

This  was  very  discouraging — more  discouraging  to  those  who 
have  the  progress  of  architecture  at  heart  than  any  other  phenome- 
non of  modern  days.  It  is  not  that  the  Victorian  Gothic  was  a bet- 
ter style  than  many  others  that  were  or  might  have  been  on  trial ; 
to  some  persons  it  might  seem  better,  to  others  not.  The  hope 
of  modern  architecture  does  not  lie  in  any  anointed  style  or  such 
other  patentable  device  as  has  been  offered  us  of  late — the  turning 
of  bricklayers  into  architects,  or  vice  versa,  or  the  use  of  iron,  or 
the  Eastlake  system ; but,  after  due  artistic  schooling,  in  the  sin- 
cerity, the  unity,  and  the  continuity  of  effort  of  those  who  practise 
it.  We  had  looked  to  the  English  as  the  inheritors  of  an  admirable 
past,  as  men  of  sincere  conviction,  conservators  of  tradition,  models 
of  persistence  and  staying  power.  But  they  have  seemed  to  show 
us  that  their  progress  was  at  the  impulse  of  whim  rather  than  con- 
viction, ruled  rather  by  fashion  than  by  tradition.  It  is  the  mobile 
Frenchman  who  in  this  century  has  set  us  an  example  of  steadiness. 
If  his  work,  like  all  the  rest  in  our  day,  lacks  some  of  the  higher 


204 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


qualities  of  older  and  greater  styles,  it  has,  more  than  any  other 
modern  work,  the  coherency  and  firmness  that  are  at  the  bottom  of 
all  style.  His  course  has  been  the  only  consistent  progress  among 
modern  nations.  If  the  infection  of  fashion,  the  corruption  of 
wealth,  frivolity,  and  display  have,  latterly,  left  their  mark  in  his 
work,  in  this  the  Frenchman  is  a warning,  but  our  most  instructive 
warning  is  the  apostasy  of  England. 

This  is  the  more  unfortunate  for  us  in  that  English  example  has 
told  more  on  our  own  architectural  development  than  any  other. 
Our  young  architects,  it  is  true,  have  not  gone  to  England  to  learn 
their  profession,  because  there  is  no  architectural  instruction  in 
England.  A few  have  gone  to  Germany  to  study,  and  a good  many 
Germans  have  immigrated  to  us.  But,  of  American  students  who 
have  been  fortunate  enough  and  wise  enough  to  secure  the  advan- 
tage of  a European  training  in  architecture,  all  but  a fraction  have 
found  it  in  Paris,  where  alone  they  could  find  a well-digested,  system- 
atic course  of  study,  seconded  by  all  the  best  appliances  for  learn- 
ing, by  a steady  artistic  tradition,  an  artistic  environment,  and  the 
best-trained  body  of  practising  architects  that  now  exists.  They  have 
come  back  full  of  zeal,  and  of  the  traditions  of  the  French  school. 
This  French  training  has  been  furthered  by  the  fact  that  the  best 
of  our  architectural  schools,  all  of  recent  growth,  have  modelled 
their  teaching  on  that  of  Paris,  and  imported  its  traditions,  so  that 
here  we  have  apparently  enough  to  make  the  French  influence  the 
determining  one  in  our  architecture.  At  one  time  it  seemed  to  be 
so.  The  public  buildings  in  most  of  our  cities  took  on  a reflex  of  the 
French  style,  and  one  convenient  form,  adopted  or  perverted  from  it 
— the  so-called  French  roof — was  seized  upon  by  every  architect  and 
every  carpenter,  and  oppressed  every  house  in  the  land.  Yet,  in  the 
long  run,  the  French  influence,  with  every  appearance  in  its  favor, 
has,  in  respect  to  style,  been  completely  overborne  by  the  English, 
has  faded  away  almost  as  if  it  had  never  been,  and  that  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  the  ificole  des  Beaux  Arts  continues  to  be  the  nursery 
of  our  best  architects.  Our  young  men  go  to  Paris,  spend  their 
one,  two,  three,  or  more  years  in  one  of  her  ateliers,  see,  think,  and 
breathe  nothing  but  French  architecture.  They  come  home  and  do 
their  first  work  possibly  under  the  dominion  of  the  old  impulse,  but 
in  a year  or  so  their  building  is,  in  its  elements  and  character,  as  if 
they  had  studied  in  England,  and  not  in  France. 

The  reasons  for  this  phenomenon  are  intricate,  and  hard  to  trace 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


205 


out  fully.  In  painting,  the  tendency  has  been  curiously  opposite. 
Our  painters  owe  scarcely  anything  to  England.  The  young  paint- 
ers coming  home  do  not  leave  Paris  behind  ; their  French  habit  is 
always  with  them.  For  this  the  reason  is  comparatively  clear.  The 
men  who  have  developed  modern  painting,  especially  landscape — 
which,  for  all  our  efforts  in  other  directions,  is  the  real  domain  of 
modern  painting — are  the  French;  and  in  this  I do  not  forget  that 
Constable  and  Turner  sounded  its  key-note.  But  English  archi- 
tecture has  never  been  superior  to  French,  and  in  the  subversion  of 
the  last  ten  years  it  has  dropped  below  itself.  The  causes  of  its  su- 
premacy with  us  are  for  the  most  part,  I think,  not  artistic.  The 
instinct  of  race  counts  for  something — perhaps  a great  deal ; Anglo- 
mania, pure  and  simple,  also  something ; constant  intercourse  and  a 
common  professional  literature  weigh  a great  deal  more  in  the  scale. 
The  facts  that  in  both  countries  men  live  in  their  own  houses,  built 
for  themselves,  and  that  the  people  of  both  nations  live  much  in 
the  country,  or  in  that  suburban  limbo  which  outdoes  the  country 
in  its  rural  tastes,  with  their  accompanying  fondness  for  an  easy- 
going picturesqueness,  are  also  influential.  In  truth,  their  fondness 
for  the  picturesque  seems  to  be  their  artistic  common  feeling. 
After  the  French  flush  had  passed  over,  Americans  seized  on  the 
Victorian  style,  and  in  their  own  fashion  made  it  almost  as  much  at 
home  here  as  in  England,  finding  it  lend  itself  most  kindly  to  that 
passion  for  the  fantastic  of  which  I have  spoken.  A taste  for  the 
picturesque,  and  even  the  homely,  in  opposition  to  what  is  sub- 
dued or  formal,  sympathizes  with  the  exaggerated  craving  for  per- 
sonal independence  which  characterizes  Englishmen  and  Americans. 
French  architecture  never  appears  in  undress,  and  this  has  prevented 
our  welcoming  it  heartily  for  domestic  use,  though  we  accepted  it  for 
public  buildings.  Indeed,  I have  heard  an  American,  who  claimed 
acknowledgment  as  a critic,  dismiss  the  whole  architecture  of  Paris 
with  contumely  because  it  was  not  picturesque.  Finally,  when  we 
consider  that  the  four  English  building-papers  send  us  every  week, 
for  a small  sum,  a score  of  well-drawn  illustrations  of  the  best  work 
that  is  done  in  their  country,  while  French  architectural  periodicals 
are  meagre  and  costly,  it  is  easy  to  see  how  professional  literature 
brings  great  weight  into  the  scale. 

So,  in  the  long  run,  the  English  influence  has  distinctly  prevailed, 
even  over  those  of  us  who  were  born,  as  it  were,  to  another  manner. 
After  the  Boston  and  Chicago  fires  it  looked  as  if  the  Victorian 


2o6 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAH  ARCHITECTURE. 


style,  or  some  offshoot  from  it,  would  be  ours,  and  we  were  in  the  way 
of  a permanent,  wholesome  growth.  If  the  English  had  shown  the 
steadfastness  with  which  we  commonly  credit  them,  their  example 
might  have  held  us  to  our  course.  The  two  nations,  working  per- 
sistently together  in  the  line  they  had  fixed,  might  have  wrought 
out  a style,  not  better  than  another,  but  with  a character  of  its  own, 
and  apt  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  our  people  or  to  express  all  the 
ideas  of  our  architects.  But  at  the  critical  point  our  English  leaders 
faltered,  and  then  stampeded.  American  architects  followed  them 
as  fast  as  they  could,  and  there  was  an  end  of  modern  Gothic.  The 
Queen  Anne  phase  followed  in  England,  and  was  immediately  imi- 
tated here ; but  it  has  not  the  qualities  of  a large  style,  and  we 
shall  soon  tire  of  this  too.  The  “ Colonial  ” fashion  has  divided  our 
attention  with  it.  Both  of  them  have  had  this  special  merit,  that 
they  have  somewhat  chastened  the  spirit  of  the  fantastic,  though 
they  have  not  subdued  it.  Already  there  is  a movement  toward  the 
more  classic  forms  of  the  Italian  Renaissance,  and  our  next  lurch 
may  be  back  to  Vignola  and  Palladio. 

It  may  be  asked — it  is  often  asked,  directly  or  implicitly — why 
should  architects,  especially  American  architects,  who  have  no  past 
to  trammel  them,  cling  to  precedent?  Why  do  we  not  cast  off  con- 
ventionalism, and  set  to  work  to  form  a style  of  our  own,  out  of  our 
own  materials?  But  this  is  against  the  order  of  nature,  and  as  im- 
practicable in  art  as  it  is  in  science.  It  would  be  no  more  preposte- 
rous to  set  out  to  develop  geometry  anew  from  the  start,  avoiding 
the  Pythagorean  Proposition  and  the  rest  of  the  geometer’s  elements, 
than  to  create  an  architecture  by  ignoring  the  styles  that  have  gone 
before.  The  thing  was  done  once,  ab  initio,  before  the  beginning 
of  history,  and  it  took  thousands  of  years  to  develop  a tolerable 
architecture.  Continuity  is  the  condition  of  success  and  of  progress 
in  this,  as  in  every  other  line  of  human  endeavor.  Every  great 
architecture  has  been  the  fruit  of  persistent  effort  by  many  genera- 
tions laboring  to  perfect  the  same  forms.  It  took  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  to  advance  from  the  Doric  style,  as  it  appears  in  the  old- 
est temples  at  Selinus,  to  its  perfection,  as  we  see  it  in  the  Theseum 
and  the  Parthenon.  The  evolution  of  the  finished  Gothic  of  the  thir- 
teenth century  had  required  two  centuries  of  a multitudinous  effort 
to  which  our  modern  building  activities  are  child’s  play.  Architec- 
ture languished  in  unskilled  hands  between  these  periods ; but  the 
continuity  of  its  development  was  never  broken  through  all  the 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


207 


range  of  history  till  the  time  of  the  Renaissance,  and  then  only  to 
take  a new  grip  of  the  old  line  farther  back. 

It  has  been  argued  that  the  only  architecture  possible  to  us  now 
is  eclectic.  Perhaps  this  is  true.  We  have  already  tried  it  freely. 
But,  unfortunately,  eclectic  design,  while  it  looks  temptingly  easy, 
and  so  is  the  natural  recourse  of  the  undisciplined,  is  extremely  dif- 
ficult, perhaps  the  most  difficult  of  all  design.  Men  of  small  ac- 
quirement may  work  safely  in  a formed  style,  but  such  men  are 
eclectic  at  their  peril.  It  takes  much  knowledge,  a keen  and  sensi- 
tive eye,  to  search  out  among  various  examples  the  forms  which 
have  natural  affinities.  It  takes  a great  deal  of  skill  to  add  the  deli- 
cate adjustments,  the  modifications,  slight,  perhaps,  but  indispen- 
sable, which  are  needed  to  make  them  fit  happily  together.  The 
eclecticism  to  which  we  are  used  is  like  the  packing  of  beech  nuts 
into  chestnut  burrs.  And  the  fatal  weakness  of  eclectic  skill  is 
that  it  does  not  propagate  itself,  as  does  the  power  of  a finished 
style.  It  takes  long  to  acquire  it,  and,  once  acquired,  it  is  an  indi- 
vidual faculty  which  dies  with  its  possessor.  Nor  is  it  cumulative. 
Every  man’s  line  of  progress  is  his  own ; what  he  accomplishes  does 
not  ally  itself  with  what  his  neighbor  is  doing.  The  result,  as  we 
see  it,  is  in  most  individual  cases  failure,  and  in  the  mass  confusion. 
The  only  eclecticism  which  can  lead  to  permanent  good  is  one  in 
which  architects  shall  come  to  agreement  as  to  what  forms  they 
shall  select,  and  set  to  work  in  common  to  shape  these  selec- 
tions into  a harmonious  whole.  But  the  moment  this  happens 
eclecticism  is  crystallized  into  development,  and  ceases  to  be 
eclectic. 

Our  very  riches  have  betrayed  us.  In  the  multitude  of  examples 
before  them  architects  have  forgotten  the  great  advantage  which 
early  builders  had  in  their  comparative  poverty  of  available  forms; 
Instead  of  frittering  away  their  labor  and  emasculating  their  fancy 
among  a multitude  of  unrelated  details,  not  used  continuously 
enough  for  real  intimacy,  they  worked  with  comparatively  few,  and 
these  closely  allied,  but  enough  for  all  practical  uses.  With  these 
they  wrought  steadily,  the  whole  community  together,  refining,  de- 
veloping, adjusting  them,  till  they  thought  in  them  as  readily  as  in 
their  speaking  language,  not  tiring  of  them  any  more  than  of  their 
own  children.  Then  they  used  them  currently  to  express  their  ideas, 
and  the  forms  changed  only  as  the  forms  of  language  change  in  pro- 
cess of  growth.  With  us  the  language  overloads  the  ideas.  It  is  not 


2o8 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


that  ideas  are  lacking  to  us.  Those  who  think  so  misunderstand  the 
case.  We  have  abundance  of  ideas  ; it  is  with  the  language  that  we 
struggle,  not  holding  to  one  form  of  speech  long  enough  to  make  it 
our  own.  We  are  always  laboring  with  grammatical  exercises,  like  a 
college  student  in  his  Latin  oration  ; or  else  we  scramble  on,  h tort  et 
a travers,  like  a tourist  at  Paris,  disfiguring  the  idea  by  spoiling  the 
speech.  That  with  all  this  disadvantage  we  at  times  find  an  utter- 
ance in  which  both  the  thought  and  the  language  are  acceptable,  is 
to  the  credit  of  our  pains-taking  and  of  our  intelligence,  but  not  of 
our  method. 

Now  architecture,  even  more  than  the  other  fine  arts,  is  an  art  of 
ensemble — an  art,  that  is,  of  broad  effect,  wherein  by  far  the  most 
Important  consideration  is  the  relation  of  the  different  factors  of  a 
design  to  the  whole,  and  the  unity  of  the  impression  which  they  pro- 
duce. The  cardinal  virtues  of  good  architecture  are  proportion, 
concordance  of  parts,  and  subordination.  (I  speak  of  technical  ex- 
cellence ; at  present  the  expressive  qualities  of  art  are  beside  our 
purpose.)  In  comparison  with  these  virtues,  beauty  of  detail  is  of 
secondary  importance,  vital  though  that  also  is  to  really  good 
achievement.  Architecture  may  be  very  bad  with  very  good  detail, 
but  even  very  bad  detail  cannot  ruin  architecture  in  which  the 
larger  virtues  which  I have  mentioned  are  present.  From  this 
condition  it  follows  that  architecture  is  at  its  best  when  those 
qualities  have  widest  sway,  that  it  shines  in  large  combinations — 
not  necessarily  in  bigness  of  scale,  though  that  too  is  telling,  but  in 
designs  which  give  scope  for  the  harmonious  coordination  of  many 
members.  A well-combined  group  of  buildings  is  better  than  one 
of  better  parts,  but  ill-combined  ; the  finest  street  architecture  is 
that  in  which  the  separate  buildings  help  each  other  to  a fine 
general  effect,  rather  than  that  in  which  their  designs  have  most 
individual  charm.  But  this  is  the  view  of  the  art  which  Americans 
have  been  slowest  to  accept.  It  does  not  suit  the  shape  of  the 
Anglican  mind,  nor  does  it  chime  in  with  the  American  habit.  It 
has  not  made  any  impression  on  the  public,  and  although  archi- 
tects themselves  recognize  it  after  a sort,  it  has  not  had  a real 
effect  even  on  them.  Every  man  for  himself,  is  the  working  theory 
of  both  client  and  architect,  and  our  building  goes  on  with  scarcely 
a serious  effort  either  for  unity  in  the  present  or  consistency  in  the 
long  run.  Yet  unity  and  the  steadfastness  that  works  consistency 
are  the  indispensable  conditions  to  general  excellence.  The  lack  of 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


209 


these  tends  more  even  than  ignorance  to  make  architecture  the  slave 
of  whim  and  the  servant  of  fashion. 

So,  while  the  eclectic  habit  may,  in  its  way,  enable  the  individual 
to  refine  his  own  practice,  and  may  deliver  our  architecture  piece- 
meal from  many  faults,  it  is  the  longest  imaginable  road  to  unity. 
In  spite  of  great  improvement  in  the  last  fifteen  years,  in  which  even 
the  fantastic  character  is  wearing  off,  at  least  in  the  eastern  half  of 
the  country,  we  are  as  far  as  ever  from  any  broad  excellence.  It  is 
in  city  architecture  that  we  fail  most.  The  good  effect  of  this  de- 
pends much  less  on  the  quality  of  design  of  its  individual  buildings 
than  on  the  breadth,  harmony,  and  repose,  the  continuity  of  surface 
and  sweep  of  line,  that  are  got  by  their  association.  Of  these  best 
qualities  our  recent  building  shows  hardly  a trace.  Our  street 
frontages  are  sliced  up  into  pitifully  narrow  lots.  Every  man  builds 
to  suit  himself  alone,  and  the  houses,  to  use  the  slang  of  the  French 
studios,  are  all  swearing  at  each  other.  Their  tumultuous  architecture, 
as  a whole,  has  scarcely  more  artistic  effect  than  the  strings  of  cabs, 
carts,  wagons,  and  horse-cars  that  struggle  through  them.  If  we  walk 
through  the  new  streets  of  one  of  our  wealthy  cities — Boston,  for 
instance — we  see  handsome  fagades,  rich  and  often  elegant  in  detail, 
and  even  in  general  design,  and  we  think  our  building  has  improved 
wonderfully  in  a generation.  Perhaps  we  compare  it  complacently 
with  t!ie  street  architecture  of  a dull  city  like  London.  But  we  cast 
our  eyes  down  the  length  of  the  street,  and  the  impression  is  gone ; 
the  elbowing  fagades,  discordant  lines,  and  broken  colors  pervert  the 
whole  effect  not  only  to  confusion,  but  to  absolute  meanness.  We 
could  sigh  for  the  broad  surfaces  and  swinging  lines  which  excuse 
the  paltry  monotony  of  Regent  Street  and  its  Quadrant,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  splendid  vistas  of  the  avenues  of  Paris.  Really  the 
best  ensembles  are  in  those  older  streets  where  building  contractors 
have  built  whole  blocks  in  uniform — poverty-stricken  in  design,  but 
borrowing  breadth  and  the  dignity  of  repose  from  their  union.  So 
a well-drilled  regiment  of  even  shabbily  uniformed  soldiers  will  make 
a better  show  on  parade  than  a crowd  of  gentlemen  in  fancy  dresses — 
and  our  streets  are  always  on  parade. 

Though  the  architecture  of  a city  is  more  important  than  that  of 
its  buildings,  yet  among  us  there  is  no  one  to  look  out  for  it.  If 
there  were  even  a pervading  style  in  the  work  of  our  architects,  the 
general  effect  would  in  some  degree  take  care  of  itself.  The  fault 
of  this  lies  with  the  architects  themselves,  as  I have  said  of  another 
14 


210 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


fault,  for  it  is  they  that  set  the  mode.  They  give  their  clients,  sub- 
stantially, what  they  please,  and  the  clients  accept  it.  If  they  had 
any  positive  convictions  in  respect  to  style,  these  might  lead  to 
steadfastness,  and  that,  in  the  end,  to  agreement.  But  for  convic- 
tion we  have  whim  ; and  so,  for  style  we  have  fashion.  Within  one 
human  life  we  have  had  the  pseudo-classical  fashion,  the  Downing 
fashion,  the  Victorian  fashion,  the  French  fashion,  the  Queen  Anne 
fashion,  and  now  we  have  two  or  three  fashions  at  once.  A dyspep- 
tic hunger  for  novelty  has  taken  hold  of  us. 

There  are  those  who  argue  seriously  that  uniformity  of  style 
would  bring  in  a tiresome  monotony.  . This  is  like  arguing  that  the 
English  language  is  monotonous  because  we  have  to  talk  and  write 
it  constantly.  It  is  sameness  of  thought  that  breeds  monotony,  not 
persistence  of  language.  A Gothic  town  is  not  monotonous.  No 
one  would  be  comforted  by  introducing  the  Bourse  and  the  Made- 
leine of  Paris  among  the  picturesque  Renaissance  of  Nuremberg; 
nor  would  a sprinkling  of  Victorian  architecture  improve  Parisian 
streets.  We  all  recognize  the  excellence  of  a well-sustained  type  of 
architecture  when  we  see  it  embodied  in  a foreign  city — we  admire  it 
and  honor  it.  But  when  we  get  to  our  own  work  we  are  at  sixes  and 
sevens.  We  forget  our  debt  to  our  community  and  to  each  other. 

In  this  unstable  condition  of  things  the  influence  of  single  men 
of  unusual  force  or  attainment  goes  for  much,  though  it  is  difficult 
to  dissociate  the  influence  of  the  individual  from  that  of  the  circum- 
stances which  determine  his  own  bent.  A number  of  years  ago, 
Mr.  Richard  M.  Hunt  returned  to  New  York  after  a long  profes- 
sional schooling  in  Paris.  His  study  in  the  Ecole  des  Beaux  Arts 
and  in  the  office  of  M.  Lefuel,  who  had  succeeded  Visconti  as  archi- 
tect of  the  new  Louvre,  gave  him  an  advantage  over  his  fellow- 
architects;  the  vigor  and  quality  of  his  professional  work,  as  well  as 
its  novelty,  attracted  attention  at  once,  and  drew  to  him  as  pupils  a 
number  of  aspiring  young  men,  the  best  of  material  for  the  making 
of  architects.  This  group  furnished  an  unusual  proportion  of  the 
men  who  have  since  taken  the  lead  in  their  profession.  His  influ- 
ence and  theirs  gave,  I think,  the  main  impulse  to  the  French  move- 
ment of  which  I have  spoken.  Since  then  the  extraordinary  power 
of  the  late  Mr.  H.  H.  Richardson  has  drawn  many  of  the  strongest 
of  our  young  men  after  him  into  the  practice  of  a form  of  Roman- 
esque. Whether  its  example  would  have  had  its  full  effect  without 
the  attractive  novelty  of  the  style  in  which  it  was  embodied,  we  may 


THE  COURSE  OF  AMERICAN  ARCHITECTURE. 


2II 


doubt.  It  is,  unfortunately,  easier  to  attract  a following  by  a fashion 
than  by  an  excellence.  Yet  the  real  value  of  Mr.  Richardson’s 
example  lay  not  in  the  style  he  chose,  but  in  the  use  he  made  of 
it ; and  the  thing  which  commended  the  style  to  him  was  doubtless 
its  adaptability  to  the  qualities  of  design  at  which  he  aimed. 
Though  the  power  of  the  man  is  incommunicable,  the  qualities  of 
breadth,  subordination,  simplicity,  and  repose  which  he  put  into  his 
work  have  made  themselves  felt,  and  can  be  reproduced  by  his  fol- 
lowers in  their  degree.  His  style  can  be  copied,  and  it  must  be 
greatly  perverted  from  his  use  of  it  before  these  embodied  virtues  of 
his  can  be  eliminated  from  it.  Wherever  it  prevails  it  extinguishes 
the  fantastic  as  a rising  tide  puts  out  fire.  Mr.  Richardson’s  career 
is  in  itself  an  invaluable  example  of  conviction  and  steadfastness,  of 
an  unflagging  effort  to  express  certain  high  qualities  of  design,  which 
we  have  for  the  most  part  neglected,  in  a language  which  he  per- 
sisted in  mastering,  and  which  he  never  changed  after  he  had  found 
it.  Many,  whom  his  conviction  has  not  reached,  make  haste  to  imi- 
tate his  manner.  The  drawback  is  that  this  new  departure,  like  the 
rest,  comes  as  a fashion ; the  inevitable  question  is  : When  will  it  go 
as  a fashion,  and  what  will  take  its  place  ? 

We  have  gained  a good  deal  in  the  last  generation.  We  have 
done  much  work  that  is  respectable,  and  some  that  is  excellent ; but 
the  interval  between  our  best  work  and  our  ordinary  is  abnormal — 
our  average  is  far  below  that  of  other  great  nations.  Will  our  pres- 
ent disjointed  efforts  lift  us  much  higher?  Our  architectural  forms, 
our  means  of  expression,  do  not  improve  and  become  more  pliant  in 
our  hands,  as  they  should ; they  simply  change.  Here  is  no  ques- 
tion of  a national  architecture — a thing  for  which  many  people  have 
sighed.  If  we  ever  get  any  architecture  that  is  consistent  and  last- 
ing, it  will  be  national  enough  for  the  wants  of  those  who  like  to  set 
their  pride  of  country  on  so  small  a pedestal  as  mere  national  pecu- 
liarities. But  it  is  more  important  that  it  be  good  ; and  where  are 
we  to  look  for  the  unity  and  steadfastness  without  which  no  nation 
ever  attained  excellence  ? Shall  we  have  to  write  of  our  architec- 
ture as  Jacob  said  of  Reuben,  “Unstable  as  water,  thou  shalt  not 
excel  ?’’ 


W.  P.  P.  Longfellow. 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


III. 

What  has  been  said  of  the  dramas  will,  with  little  adaptation, 
apply  to  the  novels;  to  such  an  extent,  indeed,  that  it  scarcely  seems 
worth  while  to  speak  of  them  separately  at  all.  There  is  the  same 
inflation  of  proportions,  the  same  displacement  of  moral  centre,  the 
same  motley  choice  of  heroes  and  villains,  the  same  diseased  love  of 
antithesis,  the  same  tendency  to  insist  that  his  nightmares  are  reality ; 
we  shall  have  occasion,  therefore,  to  add  but  very  little  to  what  we 
have  already  said. 

One  of  the  series,  Le  dernier  Jour  d'un  Condamni,  a “ powerful 
work  of  poetic  psychology,”  ought  not  to  be  regarded  as  a narrative. 
It  was  a plea  for  the  abolition  of  the  pain  of  death,  the  beginning 
of  an  advocacy  which  lasted  as  long  as  the  poet’s  life,  and,  pursued 
in  season  and  out  of  season,  was  gradually  merged  in  an  unreason- 
ing humanitarianism,  where  the  moral  sense  and  sympathies  were 
perverted  to  hopeless  confusion.  Already,  in  1834,  a second  work 
of  similar  tendency,  Claude  Gueux,  was  issued,  the  “ palpitating 
narrative  of  an  excusable  assassination,  a frequent  enough  case 
where  the  victim  is  less  interesting  than  the  criminal.”  We  borrow 
these  words  from  one  of  the  poet’s  “ inspired  ” biographers.*  They 
might  have  been  from  the  poet  himself,  who  has  given  us,  both  in 
drama  and  novels,  an  almost  endless  array  of  interesting  criminals. 
It  may  be  permitted  to  doubt  whether  humanitarianism  had  any- 
thing to  do  originally  with  the  composition  of  the  Dernier  Jour.  The 
early  editions,  between  1829  and  1832,  were  preceded  by  a simple 
preface,  in  which  the  reader  was  allowed  his  choice  between  two 
assignable  causes  for  the  romance  ; either  the  writer  had  access  to 
papers  chronicling  the  sensations  of  some  condemned  wretch  (we  all 
know  such  papers  well  enough  in  the  English  literature  of  the  period), 
or  his  work  was  simply  an  exercise  of  insight  “ in  the  interest  of  art.” 
Toward  1832,  however,  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  was  much  occupied 
with  the  question  of  capital  punishment,  and  then  appeared  a new 
edition,  with  a preface  long  as  a pamphlet,  claiming,  in  the  most 
sonorous  language,  the  most  serious  intentions  for  his  “plaidoirie." 

Other  romances  of  those  early  years,  Bug-Jargal  and  Han 


* Barbou.  Victor  Hugo  et  son  Temps,  p.  312. 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


213 


d'Islande,  are  merely  the  crude  fancies  of  a boy,  without  knowledge 
of  the  world  or  of  men.  In  their  undaunted  evolution  of  everything 
necessary  for  the  story  from  the  unaided  consciousness  of  the 
writer,  in  their  excesses,  their  nightmare  creations,  and  in  their  joy  in 
rhetoric  pure  and  simple,  they  have  a certain  value  as  showing  ten- 
dency. In  L' Homme  qui  Rit  and  Quatrevingt-treize  we  are  shown  what 
such  a tendency,  after  many  years  of  indulgence,  may  produce.  They, 
however,  had  the  advantage  of  the  author’s  vogue  as  a political 
martyr,  and  did  more  for  his  reputation  among  uneducated  French- 
men than  the  best  work  of  his  best  years  had  ever  accomplished. 

In  1831  was  Notre  Dame  de  Paris,  \iox\i  which  has 

given  a great  deal  of  honest  pleasure  to  the  world.  It  is  written 
with  the  happy  swing  of  youth,  it  is  full  of  picturesque  descriptions, 
it  is  a mine  of  the  sort  of  erudition  possible  at  that  day  with  regard 
to  mediaeval  Paris,  and  it  has  qualities  as  a story  of  the  romantic 
school.  The  only  characters  with  any  resemblance  to  life  in  them 
are  the  minor  ones  of  Gringoire  and  Phoebus,  and  there  is  exceed- 
ingly little  in  either. 

The  story  of  stories,  however,  of  Victor  Hugo  is  incontestably 
Les  Miserables.  We  may  confess  to  something  such  a weakness  for 
it  as  Thackeray  had  for  Monte-Cristo.  It  is  hardly  so  wholesome 
reading  as  the  marvel  of  Dumas’  creation,  but  still  it  is  a very  good 
book  when  one  wants  to  get  out  of  the  world  into  an  atmosphere  of 
romance.  At  such  times  it  is  a comfort  to  be  told  of  such  goodness 
as  that  of  Bishop  Myriel — you  do  not  care  for  the  fact  that  he  is 
only  the  product  of  two  antitheses,  humility  with  grandeur,  and 
Victor  Hugo’s  conception  of  what  a priest  ought  to  be  as  against  all 
that  he  is  not — you  are  content  to  wonder  at  him,  and  to  follow  the 
story  of  the  relations  to  society  of  other  antitheses,  christened  Jean 
Valjean,  Fantine,  and  the  like.  The  narration  has  about  it  an  in- 
credible force,  which  imparts  to  it  even  an  air  of  conviction.  There 
are  moments  when  you  are  tempted  by  some  touch  of  observation 
of  nature  to  believe  in  the  reality  of  the  mighty  dream.  A minor 
character,  a corner  of  Paris,  a trait  of  manners,  is  sketched  in  a few 
simple  words  that  give  an  air  of  truth  to  a whole  page.  In  point 
of  fact,  these  minor  characters  produce  illusion  only  in  the  first  rough 
sketch  of  them.  As  soon  as  they  open  their  mouths  you  see  they 
are  but  puppets,  for  even  Tholomyfes  chez  Bombarda,  or  Grantaire, 
drunk  at  the  Caf6  Musain,  talk  to  revellers  of  incredible  patience  in 
a way  that  would  have  left  Eviradnus  or  Charles  V.  breathless.  Yet 


214 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


we  fancy  that,  after  all,  there  are  few  people  who,  for  once  in  a way, 
will  not  enjoy  Les  Mis&ables  in  spite  of  all  its  faults,  perhaps  even 
a little  also  by  reason  of  some  of  them.  Its  five  volumes  constitute 
such  a formidable  mass,  and  represent  the  romancer  in  Victor  Hugo 
so  completely,  that  they  leave  us  nothing  to  say  about  its  successor, 
Les  Travailleurs  de  la  Mer. 

There  were  published,  in  1834,  two  volumes  of  Littcrature  et 
Philosophie  Meldes,  consisting  oi  two  parts;  a journal  of  ideas,  opin- 
ions, and  reading  of  a young  Jacobite  of  1819,  and  a similar  journal 
of  a revolutionist  of  1830.  The  first  part  pretended  to  give  arti- 
cles written,  chiefly  for  the  Conservateur  litteraire,  when  the  author 
was  seventeen  years  of  age,  all  entire  and  absolutely  unchanged  from 
their  original  form,  giving  to  those  wishing  to  study  the  poet’s  de- 
velopment a faithful  picture  of  his  royalist  “ salad-days,”  The  sec- 
ond part  gave  the  opinions  of  a full-blown  liberal.  As  a matter  of 
course,  in  two  volumes  of  Victor  Hugo  there  are  many  good  things 
well  said,  though  the  value  of  the  essays  is  rather  in  their  form  than 
in  their  substance.  They  are  still  literary  green  fruit,  and  such 
value  as  they  might  have  had  would  have  been  as  documents  for 
the  possible  student  of  the  poet’s  development,  and  that  is  pre- 
cisely what  they  are  not.  In  spite  of  the  express  declaration  to  the 
contrary,  the  early  articles  have  been  tampered  with  in  every  con- 
ceivable way.  They  are  neither  given  entire,  nor  as  they  were  origi- 
nally written.  To  make  them  accord  with  the  poet’s  later  taste  or 
interest,  they  have  been  docked  or  added  to;  early  judgments  have 
been  suppressed  or  distorted.  The  author’s  vanity  made  him  cover, 
as  a wet  pasture  with  mushrooms,  the  simple  style  of  his  youth  with 
a profusion  of  antithetical  embellishments,  and  his  liberalism  of 
1834  was  of  a sort  that  made  it  seem  necessary  to  him  to  falsify  the 
record  of  his  earlier  opinions.  This  fact  has  been  established  by  two 
critics,  independently  of  one  another,  who  took  the  pains  to  compare 
the  soi-disant  youthful  articles  with  the  originals  in  the  forgotten  and 
very  rare  Conservateur  litter  air e.'*' 

Afterward,  in  1875,  Victor  Hugo  published  a volume  of  Actes  et 
Paroles,  purporting  to  be  the  record  of  his  political  life  in  the  Cham- 
ber of  Peers,  and  in  the  two  Assemblies,  constituent  and  legislative. 
This  volume  also  fails  in  purpose,  for  the  same  reason  as  the  two  just 
spoken  of.  It  shows  how  much  mendacity  may  go  along  with  the 

* Gustave  Planche,  in  his  Nouveaux  Portraits  litt&aire,  Vol.  I.,  and  Ed.  Eire  in  Victor 
Hugo  avant  1830. 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


215 


loftiest  pretensions.  Its  authority  as  to  what  Victor  Hugo  really 
did  say  or  do  in  any  given  situation  is  absolutely  null. 

IV. 

These  last  two  works  lead  us  to  look  more  nearly  at  the  character 
of  the  man.  The  effort  to  judge  the  art  of  the  poet  by  the  light  of 
his  life  is  very  often  misleading,  and  results  generally  in  nothing 
but  a confusion  of  antitheses.  Still,  rightly  viewed,  the  man  is  the 
key  to  much  that  is  in  the  work,  just  as,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
work,  sometimes  consciously,  sometimes  not,  reveals  much  of  its 
maker.  For  example,  the  enormous,  the  unbounded,  self-conceit 
of  Victor  Hugo  is  evident  in  the  most  casual  reading  of  his  books. 
He  is  continually  comparing  himself  with  the  greatest  names  in 
literature  ; he  gives  you  to  understand  that  he  is,  in  the  world  of 
modern  thought,  what  Napoleon  was  in  the  world  of  action.  The 
instances  of  this  ludicrous  self-appreciation,  to  be  found  in  every 
volume  he  ever  wrote,  are  too  numerous  to  be  cited.  He  can 
scarcely  write  a serenade  to  a young  lady  without  intimating  to  her 
that  she  is  fortunate  in  being  celebrated  by  such  a poet. 

Let  us  be  candid  and  allow  that  here,  at  least,  he  might  plead 
the  example  of  Ronsard,  and  that  in  1830  poets  in  general  were  given 
to  thinking  themselves  of  finer  clay  than  the  rest  of  mankind. 
But  in  Victor  Hugo  the  grace  that  should  supplement  this  aristo- 
cratic view  is  entirely  wanting,  and  his  sense  of  superiority  is  so 
little  disguised  that  it  becomes  an  offence  to  humbler  mortals.  Worse 
than  that,  it  corrodes  his  own  heart.  In  the  Voix  intirieureSy  for  in- 
stance, he  has  a poem  on  the  death  of  Charles  X.,  where,  after  for 
some  time  alternately  celebrating  the  misfortunes  of  the  king  and 
his  own  virtues,  he  quits  his  royal  subject  altogether  in  order  to 
preach  in  his  own  name  the  duties  of  poets  and  the  office  of  poet- 
ry. The  same  volume  affords  a yet  stronger  example,  in  the  poem 
on  the  death  of  his  brother,  Eugene,  in  which  he  suddenly  turns 
from  the  remembrance  of  their  youth  in  common  to  the  thought 
of  his  own  solitary  greatness,  and  straightway,  during  several  stanzas, 
there  is  no  longer  question  of  his  brother,  but  only  a good  deal  of 
sufficiently  undisguised  self-laudation.  A tone  of  falsity  is  thus  given 
to  the  whole  poem,  as,  indeed,  to  nearly  all  the  poems  commemorat- 
ing lost  friends,  where  there  is  plenty  of  talk  about  angels  and  flow- 
ers, plenty  of  elaborately  fine  thoughts,  but  almost  never  a trace  of 
genuine  feeling.  Is  it,  then,  too  much  to  say  that  the  defect  we 


2I6 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


have  noted  in  the  dramas — the  inability  of  the  personage  ever  to 
rise  to  a heat  of  passion  such  that  they  could  not  stop  willingly  to 
shape  an  epigram  or  a pretty  conceit — is  the  direct  outcome  of  a 
corresponding  defect  in  the  author’s  own  character  ? 

If  there  were  any  doubt  in  the  matter  there  would  still  be  the 
record  of  the  poet’s  life  to  enlighten  us.  Biographers  are  not  want- 
ing, There  are,  first,  the  particulars  of  his  youth,  communicated  by 
Victor  Hugo  to  Sainte  Beuve,  and  published  finally  in  the  Portraits 
Contemporains  ; then  there  is  Victor  Hugo  raconte  par  un  T^moin  de 
sa  Vie.,  from  his  infancy  to  1841,  nominally  by  his  wife,  but  included  in 
the  Edition  d^fi.7iitive  oi  the  poet’s  works.  After  these  come  Asseline’s 
Victor  Hugo  ititime,  Challamel’s  Souvenirs  d'un  Hugoldtre,  and  Bar- 
bou’s  Victor  Hugo,  Histoire  co^npVete,  and  Victor  Hugo  et  son  Te^nps. 
But  all  these,  more  or  less  directly  inspired  by  the  poet  himself,  have 
quite  as  much  need  of  being  controlled  as  the  Littdrature  et  Philoso- 
phie.  Various  means  exist  of  sifting  the  true  from  the  false;  curi- 
ous things  may  be  learned  by  comparing  Victor  Hugo  with  himself. 
For  instance,  in  1875,  in  the  introduction  to  Actes  et  Paroles,  he 
recounts  that  he  and  his  brothers  had  for  their  tutor  an  aged  priest, 
“ still  trembling  from  ’93,”  who  taught  them  much  Latin,  a little 
Greek,  and  no  history.  He  was  called  the  Abb^  de  la  Riviere. 
Then  follows  an  attack  on  clerical  education,  which  was  to  be  ex- 
pected from  Victor  Hugo,  with  the  principles  he  then  professed. 
Note,  however,  the  private  instruction  and  the  noble  particle  to  the 
abb6’s  name.  We  may  find  further  on  something  to  illustrate  that. 
In  Victor  Hugo  raconti  we  are  told  that  there  was  a little  day-school 
in  the  Rue  Saint- Jacques,  kept  by  a worthy  man  and  his  wife,  named 
Larivi^re,  chiefly  for  the  sons  of  workmen.  There  Victor  and  his 
brothers  were  sent.  The  man  had,  it  is  true,  been  a priest  before 
the  revolution,  and  married  to  save  his  head ; at  least,  that  is  the 
way  the  poet  told  it  in  1841. 

The  curious  book  of  M.  Edmond  Bir6,  Victor  Hugo  avaiit  1830,  is, 
however,  the  document  that  is  absolutely  necessary  for  any  one  who 
cares  to  get  at  the  real  biography  of  the  chief  of  romanticism.  Alas 
for  hero  worship ! the  glories  of  the  official  revelations  come  out  badly 
tarnished  from  M.  Bird’s  examination.  We  find  there  established 
beyond  a doubt  that  the  vagaries  of  the  poet’s  imagination  with 
regard  to  himself  were  by  no  means  confined  to  the  statements  in 
the  Actes  et  Paroles  and  Littlrature  et  Philosophie.  As  M.  Bird’s 
book  may  not  be  readily  accessible,  we  may  be  pardoned  for  borrow- 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


217 


ing  from  it  a few  facts  that  may  tend  to  justify  what  we  have  al- 
ready said. 

The  care  with  which  the  poet  invented  and  entertained  a legend 
about  himself,  always  to  his  own  aggrandizement,  shows  that  he 
added  the  talent  of  a Barnum  to  all  his  others.  This  had  a curi- 
ous effect  against  the  background  of  the  immensities,  and  the  apos- 
tleship  of  freedom  and  humanity.  One  wonders  why  the  poet,  in 
his  emancipation  from  prejudices,  should  have  thought  it  necessary 
to  filch  the  genealogy  of  a very  noble  family  of  the  name  of  Hugo, 
to  which  he  bore  no  relation  whatever,  at  the  cost  of  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  honest  carpenter,  his  grandfather,  and  of  various  uncles 
and  aunts,  equally  honest,  but  of  positions  occasionally  even  more 
humble  ! We  can  understand  why  a man  who  intended  to  pose  as  a 
republican  should  choose  to  forget  that  he  had  once  been  recipient 
of  a royal  pension,  but  was  it  necessary  to  add  mendacity  to  ingra- 
titude, and  accuse  Louis  XVIII.  of  misconceiving  General  Hugo’s 
services  to  the  extent  of  relieving  him  of  command,  when,  in  point 
of  fact — the  memoirs  of  General  Hugo  are  the  witness — the  king 
did  exactly  the  opposite,  and  confirmed  him  in  the  honors  he  had 
won  under  Napoleon?  We  can  understand  that  Victor  Hugo 
should  suffer  in  vanity  when  a play  he  produced  after  Cromwell, 
Amy  Robsart,  adapted  from  Scott’s  romance,  failed  conspicuously, 
but  what  can  one  think  of  the  fact  that  for  many  years  he  allowed 
Paris  to  believe  that  the  luckless  drama  was  written  by  his  brother- 
in-law,  at  that  time  a lad  of  eighteen  ? The  greater  part  of  his 
fables,  like  that  of  the  enfant  sublime,  merely  ministered  to  his  own 
vanity — though  in  this  case  Chateaubriand  thought  the  use  of  his 
name  an  unwarrantable  liberty — but  occasionally,  as  when,  after  the 
death  of  the  author,  he  asserted,  more  than  once,  that  M.  de  Neuf- 
chateau’s*  preface  to  Gil  Bias  was  written  by  himself  at  the  age  of 
sixteen,  he  reveals  a moral  obliquity  that  may  throw  light  on  some 
of  the  eccentricities  of  his  drama.  It  is  of  lesser  account  that  he 
antedated  many  of  his  earlier  pieces  in  their  later  editions,  in  order 
that  his  political  opinions  of  those  days  might  seem  of  less  conse- 
quence to  his  liberal  friends  and  followers  ; but  the  fact  that  he 
entered  into  an  agreement  with  his  publishers,  with  regard  to  one, 
at  least,  of  his  books,  for  the  manufacture  of  several  editions  out 
of  one,  by  change  in  titles,  or  that  after  1840  he  published  the  Ori- 
entales  with  two  prefaces,  one  dated  January,  1829,  preface  to  the 


* Fran9ois  de  Neufchateau  was  the  creator  of  the  Museum  of  the  Louvre. 


2I8 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


first  edition,  and  the  other,  preface  to  the  fourteenth  edition,  Febru- 
ary of  the  same  year  (when,  in  fact,  in  March,  1830,  the  book  was 
really  at  its  sixth  edition!),  that,  again,  is  unpleasant. 

Nearly  all  these  unjustifiable  deeds,  even  to  most  of  his  meanest 
actions,  had  this  in  common,  that  they  were  done  in  the  interest 
of  a boundless  self-conceit  and  egotism.  His  self-worship  ordina- 
rily injured  him  rather  than  others.  As  a liar  he  was  modest  com- 
pared with  Voltaire ; as  a charlatan  he  was  not,  like  Rousseau,  des- 
picable ; but  his  shortcomings  were,  if  we  are  not  much  mistaken, 
more  prejudicial  to  the  quality  of  his  work  than  were  theirs.  As  a 
general  fact,  a poet  may  be  guilty  of  a great  degree  of  moral  ob- 
liquity, or  of  courses  seriously  evil,  without  detriment  to  the  exercise 
of  his  genius.  There  are  failings  and  failings,  however,  and  among 
them  all  there  is  one,  precisely  that  of  self-worship,  which  seems  to 
us  sure  to  injure  the  perfection,  to  take  off  the  bloom,  as  it  were,  of 
any  pretension  of  universal  tenderness  and  sympathy.  Where  the 
fault  is  less  exaggerated  than  in  Victor  Hugo,  who  often  cannot 
finish  even  a lyric  of  love  without  stopping  to  make  a genuflexion 
before  his  own  image,  it  imparts  a false  ring  to  harmonies  otherwise 
pleasing,  but  in  this  case,  where  it  is  undeniable,  flagrant,  and  flaunt- 
ing, the  most  sonorous  words,  the  finest  sentiments,  may  be  heaped 
together  in  thousands  of  well-turned  verses,  and  the  impression  left, 
after  all,  will  be  one  of  emptiness.  That  is  the  reason  why  the  dust 
is  left  to  gather  even  on  the  volumes  containing  his  finest  poems. 
Critics  find  it  easier  to  allow  that  Victor  Hugo  was  the  greatest  arti- 
ficer in  rhymes  and  metres,  the  greatest  rhetorician  in  verse  of  this 
century,  than  to  read  him. 

There  is,  however,  another  cause  for  the  neglect  in  which  the 
works  of  Victor  Hugo  are  left — a cause  with  which  he  cannot  be 
reproached,  and  which  attaches  equally  to  the  school  to  which  he 
belonged.  In  opening  these  volumes  we  find  that  their  erudition, 
their  ideals,  their  reasoning,  are  no  longer  ours.  Matthew  Arnold 
somewhere  said  of  Byron  that  his  fault,  and  that  of  his  time,  was 
that  he  did  not  know  enough ; meaning,  we  suppose,  that  his  informa- 
tion, with  regard  to  subjects  on  which  he  wrote,  was  not  sufficient  to 
make  his  representation  of  them  of  lasting  value.  This  would  be  true, 
to  a yet  greater  extent,  of  Victor  Hugo.  In  his  Orientales,  his  pic- 
tures of  any  past  time,  or  foreign  people — due  account  being  made  of 
the  poet’s  aims — we  must  reproach  him  with  not  knowing  enough, 
and  not  knowing  rightly.  It  is  true,  he  is  forever  laying  claim  to  the 
most  rigorous  historical  accuracy.  The  description  of  the  decadence 


VICTOR  HUGO. 


219 


of  Rome  {Lcgcnde  dcs  Steeles)  contains  not  a detail  that  may  not  be 
verified  ; the  expenses  of  the  queen’s  establishment,  cited  in  Ruj  Bias, 
to  the  uttermost  figure,  are,  equally  with  the  armorial  bearings,  of  scru- 
pulous exactitude.  You  see  how  far  his  conscience  reaches  ; its  pains 
are  given  entirely  to  the  bric-a-brac  of  his  pieces;  if  the  costumes  be 
copies,  the  figures  that  stalk  about  in  them  are  absolutely  fantastic. 

A word,  by  the  way,  as  to  this  accuracy.  In  his  travels  on  the 
Rhine,  the  poet  gives  a formidable  list  of  ruined  castles,  with  the 
dates  of  their  foundation  and  the  names  of  their  builders — a proof 
at  once  of  erudition  and  of  memory,  as  he  boasts,  in  his  preface,  that 
his  notes  are  given  just  as  they  were  written  at  the  close  of  the  day’s 
tramp,  in  the  village  inns,  without  the  aid  of  books.  Let  the  boast 
pass.  There  is  scarcely  a castle  in  the  list  about  which  he  has  not 
made  some  blunder.  For  any  one  who  cares  to  examine  further,  in- 
stances of  similar  looseness  of  statement  abound.  For  us  they  serve 
simply  to  demonstrate  that  the  lyric  poet  had  not  the  faintest  idea 
of  what  is  justly  required  of  the  historian.  This  sort  of  superficial 
erudition,  busying  itself  solely  with  picturesque  details,  and  leaving 
the  men  and  women  of  history  to  be  revived  according  to  the  whim 
of  the  poet’s  imagination,  results  in  nothing  but  sham  Mussulmans, 
sham  knights-errant,  a sham  Lucrezia,  a sham  Mary  Tudor,  and  so 
on — creatures  that  our  generation  cannot  help  regarding  with  more 
curiosity  than  respect.  The  entire  romantic  machinery,  mediaeval,  re- 
naissance, Oriental,  or  Spanish,  as  it  was  used  fifty  years  ago,  appears 
to  us  as  antiquated  as  the  Castle  of  Otranto.  Its  most  considerable 
outgrowth,  the  Gothic  revival,  in  the  light  of  which  the  monuments 
of  the  Middle  Ages  were  not  only  preserved  but  restored,  has  passed 
away,  and  we  look  at  its  work — well,  not  with  entire  approval. 

In  short,  the  great  intellectual  movement  which  gave  the  roman- 
tic school  to  the  world  has  done  what  it  could,  and  must  make  way 
for  something  else.  We  scarcely  credit  M.  Zola  when  he  exalts  him- 
self as  the  representative  of  the  literary  life  of  the  future,  but  we 
agree  with  him  that  romanticism  is  dead,  and  that  it  had  in  it  from 
the  beginning  the  seeds  of  premature  decay.  It  was,  as  we  have 
said  before,  essentially  a period  of  transition ; it  had  the  force  to 
change,  but  not  to  produce  the  finished  type.  It  was  like  those  mag- 
nificent churches  of  the  twelfth  century,  at  the  moment  when  the 
Abb6  Suger  was  accomplishing  his  revolution  at  Saint-Denis ; fine 
as  they  are,  they  are  weighted  by  the  traditions  of  the  style  they  left 
behind  them,  and  they  reveal  but  imperfect  notions  of  anything 
which  could  take  its  place.  JOHN  Safford  FiSKE. 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


At  the  foot  of  Box  Hill,  in  one  of  the  lovely  valleys  of  the  Sur- 
rey downs,  a cottage  stands,  half  hidden  by  encircling  trees.  A little 
space  of  flowers  spreads  before  it,  an  old  yew  hedge  screens  the 
garden  from  curious  passing  eyes.  Within,  for  the  privileged  who 
pass  the  gate,  an  apple-bordered  walk  leads  up  the  slope  to  a terrace 
underneath  some  hanging  woods,  where  Mr.  Meredith  has  built  him- 
self a study.  Here,  toward  sunset,  the  fortunate  may  meet  Mr.  Mere- 
dith himself  coming  down  between  the  apple-trees.  He  is  service- 
ably shod,  he  usually  carries  a stout  stick  in  his  hand,  the  head — 
iron-gray  now — is  held  erect,  the  eyes  kindle  to  light  beneath 
thoughtfully  knit  brows,  the  mouth,  for  those  who  know  him,  seems 
ever  ready  to  break  into  sonorous  speech.  He  has  come  down  pre- 
pared to  walk  and  talk.  These  walks  and  talks  are  among  the  great 
enjoyments  of  his  friends,  and  as  round  the  neighborhood  of  Rydal 
Water  in  an  older  generation,  so  round  the  neighborhood  of  Box 
Hill  now  must  hang  many  a lasting  association  of  intellectual  pleas- 
ure. 

It  was  my  good-fortune  to  find  myself  in  his  company  on  the 
turf  back  of  Box  Hill  one  brilliant,  breezy  morning.  Our  eyes  tra- 
velled over  the  valley  where  park  woods,  russet  with  the  changing  leaf, 
clustered  beneath  the  box  and  juniper  of  surrounding  slopes,  and 
threw  into  vivid  contrast  the  yews  of  Norbury,  which  are  asserted  to 
have  held  their  place  for  upward  of  two  thousand  years.  West  of  the 
valley  the  greens  and  range  rolled  skyward,  bearing  a tower  solitary 
upon  its  highest  point.  Southward,  the  Weald  of  Sussex  rolled  under 
light  October  mists  to  Brighton  downs,  and  legendary  glimpses  of 
the  sea.  And  while  we  mounted,  with  the  horizon  widening  beneath 
us,  we  spoke  of  the  share  the  intellect  has  had  in  human  develop- 
ment. Our  talk  was  of  the  nature  of  Socratic  dialogue,  slight  and 
tentative  remark  on  one  side  serving  only  to  mark  the  paragraphs 
of  full  discourse  upon  the  other.  Mr.  Meredith  held  the  intellect  to 
be  the  chief  endowment  of  man,  and  that  in  him  which  it  is  most 
worth  while  to  develop.  By  intellectual  courage,  he  said,  we  make 
progress.  Intellect  is  the  guide  of  the  spiritual  man.  Feeling  and 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


221 


conduct  are  to  be  thought  of  as  subordinate  to  it.  Intellect  should 
be  our  aim.  It  can  be  developed  by  training.  The  morbid  and  sen- 
timental tendencies  in  the  ordinary  healthy  individual  can  be  cor- 
rected by  it.  Starting  wrongly,  a man  can  be  brought  right  by  it. 
The  failure  of  many  eminent  men  in  old  age  is  to  be  attributed  to 
the  habit  of  looking  at  life  sentimentally  rather  than  intellectually. 
Truth  seeks  truth  ! And  we  find  truth  by  the  understanding.  Let 
the  understanding  be  only  fervid  enough,  and  conduct  will  follow 
naturally.  When  we  consider  what  the  earth  is  and  what  we  are, 
whither  we  tend,  and  why,  we  perceive  that  reason  is,  and  must  be, 
the  supreme  guide  of  man.  Perceive  things  intellectually.  Keep 
the  mind  open  and  supple.  Then,  as  new  circumstances  arise,  man 
is  fit  to  deal  with  them,  and  to  discern  right  and  wrong. 

“ But  Socrates  ” — and  I ventured  here  to  quote  Professor  Clif- 
ford’s “ Virtue  is  habit.” 

“ Unquestionably  that  applies  to  the  moral  truths  already  con- 
quered. Virtue  is  the  habit  of  conforming  our  actions  to  truth,  once 
perceived.  But  in  the  life  of  every  man  and  nation  unforeseen  cir- 
cumstances arise,  circumstances  which  are  outside  the  ordinary,  al- 
ready decided  laws.  It  is  by  the  intellect,  by  the  exercise  of  reason, 
that  we  can  alone  rightly  deal  with  these.  The  man  whose  intellect 
is  awake  will  conquer  new  domain  in  the  moral  world.  It  is  our  only 
means  of  spiritual  progress.  Habits  of  conduct,  though  excellent, 
are  insufficient.  They  guide  us  in  the  beaten  track ; when  new  mat- 
ter presents  itself  they  are  evidently  unable  to  deal  with  it.” 

I wish  I could  recall  the  vivacity,  the  keen  vigor,  the  wealth  of 
wit  and  illustration  with  which  he  sustained  his  theme.  As  we 
walked  along  a stretch  of  turf  on  the  summit  of  Box  Hill,  with  the 
southern  landscape  lying  pearly  beneath  us,  and  a south-east  wind 
boisterously  singing  through  the  reddening  woods  upon  the  hill,  he 
seemed  to  raise  our  spirits  to  corresponding  heights,  rough,  pure, 
and  keen,  where  footing  was  not  easy,  but  invigorating,  and  every 
breath  was  sharp  and  good  to  draw.  We  spoke  of  death.  He  said, 
“ It  should  be  disregarded.  Live  in  the  spirit.  Project  your  mind 
toward  the  minds  of  those  whose  presence  you  desire,  and  you  will 
then  live  with  them  in  absence  and  in  death.  Training  ourselves 
to  live  in  the  universal,  we  rise  above  the  individual.”  The  noonday 
sun  gained  power  on  the  plain,  and  church  spires  glistened  between 
village  trees.  Thought  turned  naturally  also  to  books,  and  to  the 
public  they  address. 


222 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


I have  no  thought  of  offering  here  a review  of  Mr.  Meredith’s  work. 
But  in  connection  with  our  talk  the  thought  presented  itself  that 
there  might  be  interest  in  considering  how  far  the  perception  of  the 
need  for  intellectual  development,  which  furnished  the  text  of  the  talk 
upon  Box  Hill,  has  been  also  the  text  and  inspiration  of  the  philo- 
sophy which  we  find  in  his  books.  His  poetry  appeals  to  a narrower 
public  than  his  prose.  We  will  therefore  speak  only  for  the  moment 
of  the  latter.  The  Shaving  of  Shagpat,  which  was  his  first  prose 
work,  appeared  in  1855.  Since  then  we  have  had  in  the  following 
order  Farina,  The  Ordeal  of  Richard  Feverel,  Evan  Harrington, 
Emilia  in  England — now  published  again,  under  the  title  of  Sandra 
Belloni — Rhoda  Fleming,  Vittoria,  Harry  Richmond,  Beauchamp' s 
Career,  and  last,  but  by  no  means  least  esteemed  by  his  admirers, 
Diana  of  the  Crossways.  That  is,  in  a space  of  thirty  years,  eleven 
volumes  of  prose.  These,  though  published  now  each  in  one  volume, 
vary  in  length  as  well  as  in  other  qualities,  and  we  therefore  fall  into 
the  usual  rough  incorrectness  of  averages  when  we  say  that  each  may 
have  taken  nearly  three  years  to  produce.  But  the  general  fact  is 
not  incorrect,  that  they  have  been  produced  slowly,  with  much 
thought  on  the  writer’s  part,  and  are  to  be  accepted  as  the  ripe  fruit 
of  his  mind.  “ I have  brooded  over  them,”  he  once  said  to  me,  “ and 
the  thoughts  with  which  the  best  of  them  were  written  remain  with 
me  vivid  as  at  the  moment  of  production.  Such  thoughts  are  the 
keenest  part  of  spiritual  life.  Narrative  is  nothing.  It  is  the  mere 
vehicle  of  philosophy.  The  interest  is  in  the  idea  which  action 
serves  to  illustrate.  Without  action’  the  mind  fails  in  grasping  the 
idea ; therefore,  action  becomes  necessary,  but  the  understanding 
must  be  fixed  upon  what  lies  behind.”  Let  me  say  here  that  in 
reproducing  what  Mr.  Meredith  has  at  various  times  said  to  me,  I do 
but  reproduce  the  translation  of  his  speech,  as  it  has  passed  through 
my  mind.  A verbal  memory  must  be  very  accurate  which  will  guar- 
antee the  exact  phrases  occurring  in  lengthened  conversations,  and 
the  alteration  of  a word  or  two  may  sometimes  so  change  the  mean- 
ing which  was  in  the  speaker’s  mind  that  I must  guard  Mr.  Meredith 
from  being  held  responsible  for  a possible  misconception  on  my  part 
or  failure  to  render  what  has  been  received. 

The  Ordeal  of  Richard  Feverel,  Emilia,  Vittoria,  Beauchamp' s 
Career,  and  Diana  of  the  Crossways  are  the  books  of  which  the 
author  seems  most  willingly  to  speak.  He  expels  Farina  from  the 
new  edition,  and  though  there  is  fine  tragic  work  in  Rhoda  Fleming 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


223 


and  comedy  in  the  Egoist,  though  some  of  his  admirers  esteem 
Harry  Richmond  as  a triumph  of  romantic  adventure,  and  Evan 
Harringto7i  is  perhaps  the  book  which  a reader  new  to  Mr. 
Meredith’s  work  would  do  well  to  begin  with,  the  five  first-mentioned 
are  assuredly  those  which  illustrate  most  completely  the  richness, 
the  vigor,  and  originality  of  the  mind  in  which  they  were  conceived. 
It  can  surprise  no  attentive  reader  to  learn  that  the  thoughts  which 
accompanied  their  creation  are  still  vivid  as  in  the  day  that  the 
books  were  written.  Notwithstanding  the  length  of  time  which  has 
elapsed  between  the  first  and  the  last  of  these  human  studies  the 
continuity  of  intention  in  them  is  no  less  remarkable  than  the 
variety  of  subject.  From  Richard  Fever  el  to  Diana,  the  progress 
has  been  steadily  in  one  direction.  As  toward  a star  shining  above 
earth’s  common  lights,  Mr.  Meredith  has  kept  his  face  set  toward 
the  development  of  man’s  understanding.  In  his  philosophy  brain 
stands  on  one  side  and  sensation  on  the  other.  “ Their  sense  is  with 
their  senses  all  mixed  in,”  he  says  of  women  in  one  of  his  earlier 
poems : 

" Destroyed  by  subtleties  these  women  are. 

More  brain,  oh  Lord  ! more  brain  ; or  we  shall  mar 

Utterly  this  fair  garden  we  might  win.  ” 

In  the  moral  world  there  is  no  such  thing  as  fact,  there  is  only 
proportion,  and  the  maintenance  of  balance  demands  vitality.  No 
dead  hand  can  hold  the  scales.  For  this  reason,  as  creeds  stiffen  into 
forms,  they  must  become  after  a time  insufficient,  and  in  an  age  which 
may,  both  by  its  fruition  and  decay,  be  fitly  called  the  autumn  of 
many  creeds,  the  development  of  the  understanding  has  become 
urgent.  We  all  recognize  this  in  a general  way,  but  we  have  each  a 
secret  court  where,  under  the  ranks  of  vanity,  prejudice,  and  custom, 
invisible  flatterers  hover  round  us,  and  when  a perception  of  truth 
orders  general  execution  among  those,  we  are  apt,  like  Nelson,  to  put 
a blind  eye  to  the  telescope.  Mr.  Meredith  has  affixed  to  this  pro- 
cess the  name  of  sentimentalism.  “ A happy  pastime,”  he  describes 
it,  “ and  an  important  science  to  the  timid,  the  idle,  and  the  heartless, 
but  a damning  one  to  those  that  have  anything  to  forfeit.”  He 
wages  war  against  it  in  many  forms.  The  words  quoted  are  from 
Richard  Feverel,  and  the  sentimentalist  in  that  book  fares  badly. 
By  the  time  Emilia  in  Engla?id  was  written  sentimentalism  had  dra- 
matized itself  still  further,  and  the  story  is  almost  a study  of  simple 
fervor  on  the  one  side  and  the  ‘‘  Nice  Feelings  and  Fine  Shades  ” upon 


224 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


the  Other.  It  is  here  the  ordinary  feminine  development  which  is 
lashed  in  the  persons  of  the  Miss  Poles  and  their  elect.  In  Rhoda 
Fleming  we  have  the  two  young  men,  Algernon  and  Edward  Blan- 
cove.  . Algernon,  the  mere  creature  of  sensation,  is  described  in  one 
of  his  phases  by  this  sentence  : 

“ Adolescents  who  have  the  taste  for  running  into  excesses  enjoy  the  breath  of 
change  as  another  form  of  excitement ; change  is  a sort  of  debauch  to  them. 
They  will  delight  infinitely  in  a simple  country  round  of  existence — in  propriety 
and  church-going — in  the  sensation  of  feeling  innocent.  There  is  little  that  does 
not  enrapture  them  if  you  tie  them  down  to  nothing  and  let  them  try  all.” 

Edward  was  “ in  reality  the  perilous  companion.” 

“ He  had  a fatally  serious  spirit,  and  one  of  some  strength.  What  he  gave 
himself  up  to  he  could  believe  to  be  correct  in  the  teeth  of  an  opposing  world 
until  he  tired  of  it,  when  he  sided  as  heartily  with  the  world  against  his  quondam 
self.” 

These  two  act  as  the  Uncle  Hippias  and  the  Adrian  Harley  of 
Richard  Feverel  might  have  acted  in  similar  circumstances,  though 
the  final  repentance  of  Edward  Blancove  makes  it  perhaps  hardly 
fair  to  bracket  him  with  the  “Wise  Youth.”  The  sentimentalist 
dashed  with  the  cynic  appears  again  in  the  Cecil  Baskelett  of 
Beauchamp' s Career,  in  the  person  of  the  Egoist  himself,  and  in 
the  frigid  Dacier  of  Diana.  His  last,  perhaps  his  best,  appearance 
in  the  sensuous  form  is  the  Sir  Lukin  Dunsterne  of  the  latter  book, 
who,  with  the  serenest  absence  of  conscience,  was  ever  ready  to 
believe  that  “there  was  something  not  entirely  right  going  on.” 
The  individuals,  indeed,  do  not  resemble  each  other,  but  the  same 
enemy  is  exposed  and  attacked  in  their  persons.  Feminine  fol- 
lowers of  the  Miss  Poles  are  to  be  found  among  the  minor  charac- 
ters of  every  story.  The  figure  of  Mr.  Richmond  Roy,  in  Harry 
Richmond,  stands  alone  for  a colossal  representation  of  sentimen- 
talism which  takes  the  astounded  reader  so  by  storm  that,  after 
ranging  over  every  note  in  the  scale  from  farce  to  pathos,  after 
suffering  dim  misgivings  that  the  heroic  hero  is  being  missed,  after 
inclining  to  love  the  attractive  good-for-nothing,  and  to  bow  be- 
fore the  opening  of  a genius  always  in  the  bud,  it  is  still  impossi- 
ble to  recall  the  bronze  statue  of  Prince  Albrecht  Wohlgemuth 
figuring  on  horseback  on  the  Bella  Vista,  without  an  inclination 
both  to  tears  and  laughter.  It  is  a wonderful  creation,  in  which 
there  is  so  much  of  statue  and  so  much  of  man  that,  when  the  end 
comes  with  a simple  “ I am  broken,”  we  scarcely  know  if  it  is  man 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


225 


or  the  image  of  him  that  has  disappeared.  He  is  literally  and  figura- 
tively shattered,  the  whole  deception  falls  to  pieces  under  our  eyes, 
yet  when  we  examine  the  fragments,  we  admit,  “ It  is  of  this  ma- 
terial that  we  are  made.”  There  is  not  one  book  of  Mr.  Meredith’s 
in  which  sentimentalism  goes  free.  The  class  described  in  Richard 
Feverel  as  “ seeking  to  enjoy  without  incurring  the  immense  debtor- 
ship  for  the  thing  done,”  is  the  same  that  Diana  despises  for 
“ fiddling  harmonics  on  the  sensual  string.”  Epigrams  might  be 
culled  in  dozens  from  his  pages  as  specimens  of  the  shafts  he  draws 
against  this  common  tendency,  but  they  are  only  as  straws  upon  the 
wind,  serving  to  show  a general  direction.  There  is,  as  he  says  in 
description  of  his  latest  heroine,  a broad  thought  significant  of  an 
attitude  of  mind  opposed  to  the  sentimental.  This  attitude  of  mind 
is  his.  The  problems  of  life  present  themselves  to  him  as  problems 
to  be  solved  intellectually,  and  the  reader  who  would  follow  him  at 
all  must  follow  him  with  the  intellect.  No  one  can  read  a volume 
of  his  without  very  considerable  exercise  of  brain. 

The  natural  result  has  been  to  lay  him  open  to  two  charges.  It 
has  been  said,  on  the  one  hand,  that  he  is  a cynic ; on  the  other,  that 
he  writes  over  the  heads  of  the  public,  and  is  unreadable.  With  re- 
gard to  the  first  accusation,  it  is  the  lot  of  every  one  who  wars  against 
sentimentalism,  especially  where  the  strokes  are  delivered  with  the 
Homeric  vigor  of  Mr.  Meredith’s;  but  it  is  altogether  unfounded. 
He  says  of  himself  : “ I never  despair  of  humanity.  I am  an  ardent 
lover  of  nature.  It  is  therefore  impossible  that  I should  be  a cynic.” 
The  business  of  the  novelist  who  aims  at  truth  is  to  illustrate  the 
variability  of  the  human  species.  He  must  take  men  and  women  as 
they  are,  not  by  any  means  all  commonplace,  but  with  human  liabil- 
ity to  error,  which  heroism  does  not  necessarily  eradicate.  The  best 
men  are  still  imperfect.  To  recognize  this  is  not  cynicism,  while  we 
perceive  that  the  imperfect  may  also  be  the  best.  Take  The  Ordeal 
of  Richard  Feverel,  and  consider  what  it  is  that  the  author  satirizes 
in  it.  Assuredly  not  nature  nor  humanity,  but  the  attempt  to  keep 
a growing  creature  in  bonds  when  the  time  has  come  for  him  to  walk 
alone.  The  “ system  ” of  Sir  Austin  Feverel  is  typical  of  all  systems, 
profoundly  pondered,  instinct  with  the  spiritual  life  of  its  author, 
full  of  wise  and  elevated  maxims,  excellent,  necessary  even,  perhaps, 
in  moral  childhood,  but  ruinous  when  forced  upon  the  vigorous 
adult  mind.  In  the  struggle  between  Richard  and  the  system  one 
had  to  be  destroyed.  So  it  must  ever  be.  Richard  represents  the 
15 


226 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


young  generation  fighting  with  what  is  dead  in  the  forms  of  those 
that  have  gone  before.  The  subject  has  a classic  breadth.  Think 
of  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  treated,  the  faith  in  the  future  which  that 
spirit  implies,  and  the  charge  of  cynicism  is  answered  at  once.  The 
cynic  has  no  sympathy  for  processes  of  nature.  He  is  described  in 
the  person  of  Adrian  Harley  : 

“To  satisfy  his  appetites  without  rashly  staking  his  character  was  the  wise 
youth’s  problem  for  life.  He  had  no  intimates  except  Gibbon  and  Horace,  and  the 
society  of  those  fine  aristocrats  of  literature  helped  him  to  accept  humanity  as  it 
had  been  and  was,  a supreme  ironic  procession,  with  laughter  of  gods  in  the  back- 
ground. Why  not  laughter  of  mortals  too  ? Adrian  had  his  laugh  in  his  comfort- 
able corner.” 

Turn  from  this  to  the  description  of  Austin  Wentworth,  in  the 
same  book,  or  to  Tom  Bakewell  in  prison. 

“ There  lay  Tom  Hobnail.  Tom  ! A bacon-munching,  reckless,  beer-swilling 
animal,  and  yet  a man  ! a dear,  brave,  human  heart,  notwithstanding,  capable  of 
devotion  and  unselfishness.” 

Or  this  glimpse  of  Sir  Austin  Feverel  when,  at  the  end  of  certain 
boyish  adventures  which  form  the  first  act  of  the  drama,  Richard 
has  conquered  the  promptings  of  his  lower  nature  and  taken  the 
upright  course.  The  boy  has  gone  to  do  the  painful  right,  the  father 
waits  for  him,  and,  while  he  waits, 

“ The  solemn  gladness  of  his  heart  gave  Nature  a tongue.  Through  the  deso- 
lation flying  overhead — the  wailing  of  the  Mother  of  Plenty  across  the  bare,  swept 
land — he  caught  intelligible  signs  of  the  beneficent  order  of  the  universe  from  a 
heart  newly  confirmed  in  its  grasp  of  the  principle  of  human  goodness,  as  mani- 
fested in  the  dear  child  who  had  just  left  him  ; confirmed  in  its  belief  of  the  ulti- 
mate victory  of  good  within  us,  without  which  nature  has  neither  music  nor  mean- 
ing, and  is  rock,  stone,  tree,  and  nothing  more,” 

Instances  will  multiply  in  the  mind  of  every  reader.  The  “ two 
poor,  true  women  jigging  on  their  wretched  hearts  to  calm  the  child  ” 
in  the  midst  of  the  final  catastrophe,  and  the  whole  last  chapter  of 
Richard  Feverel.,  are  among  them.  I dwell  rather  specially  upon 
The  Ordeal  of  Richard  Feverel,  but  only  because  it  happens  to  be 
the  first  of 'this  series  of  books,  and  what  is  found  in  it  is  to  be  fol- 
lowed through  the  subsequent  work  of  the  author.  There  is  never 
anywhere  a mockery  of  feeling.  What  Mr.  Meredith  thinks  of 
those  who  indulge  themselves  in  such  jeering  is  shown  tolerably 
plainly  by  his  treatment  of  Cecil  Barkelett,  who  was,  he  tells  us, 

" Gifted  with  the  art,  which  is  a fine  and  a precious  one,  of  priceless  value  in  so- 
ciety, and  not  wanting  a benediction  upon  it  in  our  elegant  literature,  namely,  the 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


227 


art  of  stripping  his  fellow-man,  and  so  posturing  him  as  to  make  every  movement 
of  the  comical  wretch  puppet-like,  constrained,  stiff,  and  foolish.  He  could  pre- 
sent you  heroical  actions  in  that  fashion.” 

It  is  not  the  author’s  fashion,  Emilia,  Vittoria,  Beauchamp' s Career, 
attest  his  reverence  for  the  heroic.  Satire  is  mixed  with  all  of  them, 
but  it  is  satire  of  the  affectations,  not  of  the  simplicities  of  feeling. 
Satire  of  that  kind  is  a wholesome  salt,  not  always  pleasant  to  the  sen- 
sitive palate,  but  opposite  in  every  property  to  the  poison  of  cynicism. 
His  presentation  of  woman  is  a subject  which  offers  itself  naturally 
here,  but  it  would  lead  too  far  for  the  limits  of  the  present  article. 
The  most  striking  feature  of  it  is  the  frankness  with  which  he  takes 
them  on  their  merits.  He  surrounds  them  with  no  halo,  he  wraps 
them  in  no  mystery,  but,  approaching  them  as  simply  as  he  ap- 
proaches man,  he  lays  the  strength  and  the  weakness  open  before 
us.  The  perceptive  quality  of  the  intellect  is  well  marked  here  : 

“ Alas  for  us,”  he  boldly  complains,  “ this,  our  awful  baggage  in  the  rear  of 
humanity,  these  women  who  have  not  moved  on  their  own  feet  one  step  since  the 
primal  mother  taught  them  to  suckle,  are  perpetually  pulling  us  backward  on  the 
march.” 

The  embryonic  condition  of  their  reasoning  powers,  the  reliance 
on  the  senses,  which  long  process  of  evolution  has  made  almost  in- 
stinctive to  them,  are  facts  which  he  very  honestly  calls  on  them  to 
recognize  and  remedy.  He  entirely  refuses  the  doubtful  form  of 
homage  which  consists  in  putting  them  on  a plane  other  than  that 
of  the  understanding,  but  no  living  writer  of  English  has  done  higher 
honor  to  the  qualities  which  they  possess.  The  friendship  of  Emma 
and  Tony,  in  Diana  of  the  Crossways,  is  one  among  many  instances. 
His  gallery  of  heroines  speak  for  themselves.  Lucy,  Emilia,  Rose, 
Jenny,  Diana,  Emma,  imperfect  every  one,  still  send  us  seeking  for 
comparison  to  Shakspere.  And  Ren^e,  graceful  Ren6e,  cannot,  for 
all  her  faultiness,  be  omitted. 

“ She  chattered  snatches  of  Venetian  caught  from  the  gondoliers;  she  was  like 
a delicate  cup  of  crystal,  brimming  with  the  beauty  of  the  place,  and  making  one 
of  them  drink  in  all  his  impressions  through  her.  Her  features  had  the  soft  irreg- 
ularities which  run  to  rarities  of  beauty,  as  the  ripple  rocks  the  light  ; mouth,  eyes, 
brows,  nostrils,  and  bloomy  cheeks  played  into  one  another  liquidly  ; thought 
flew,  tongue  followed,  and  the  flash  of  meaning  quivered  over  them  like  night  light- 
ning. Or  oftener,  to  speak  truth,  tongue  flew,  thought  followed  : her  age  was  but 
newly  seventeen,  and  she  was  French.” 

Humanity  is  not  passing  as  an  ironic  procession  before  eyes 


228 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


which  have  rested  comprehendingly  on  these  bright  figures.  The 
difficult  task  of  their  creator  has  been  to  show  that  feeling,  however 
sweet  and  good,  is  insufficient.  If  immeasurable  love  were  perfect 
wisdom,  one  human  being  might  almost  impersonate  Providence  to 
another.  Alas ! love,  divine  as  it  is,  can  do  no  more  than  lighten 
the  house  it  inhabits — must  take  its  shape,  sometimes  intensify  its 
narrowness ; can  spiritualize,  but  not  expel,  old  life-long  lodgers 
above  stairs  and  below. 

The  second  charge,  of  writing  over  the  heads  of  the  public  and 
becoming  obscure,  cannot  be  so  easily  disposed  of.  “ It  is  a terrible 
decree,”  we  are  told  in  Diana  of  the  Crossways,  “ that  all  must  act 
who  would  prevail,  and  the  more  extended  the  audience  the  greater 
the  need  for  the  mask  and  buskin.”  Mr.  Meredith  permits  himself, 
perhaps  too  often,  to  forget  this  “ terrible  decree.”  He  looks  at  life 
intellectually,  and  assumes  that  the  public  will  do  the  same  to  an 
extent  which  no  general  public  ever  yet  has  done,  or,  in  our  concep 
tion  of  it,  will  do.  It  may  be  that  he  forgets  to  act ; it  may  be  that 
he  disdains ; it  may  be  that  nature  is  too  strong  for  philosophy  to 
conquer.  Whatever  the  reason,  he  writes  as  he  talks,  presupposing 
intellectual  equals  who  will  run  with  him  along  the  lines  of  thought. 
And  his  style  is  so  concentrated  that  he  gives,  at  times,  only  the 
shortest  indications  of  the  way.  “ The  art  of  the  pen,”  he  some- 
where says,  “ (we  write  on  darkness)  is  to  rouse  the  inward  vision,  in- 
stead of  laboring  with  a drop-scene  brush  as  if  it  were  to  the  eye  ; 
because  our  flying  minds  cannot  contain  a protracted  description. 
That  is  why  the  poets,  who  spring  imagination  with  a word  or  two, 
paint  lasting  pictures.”  He  trusts  much  to  his  reader,  and  counts 
upon  a light  of  inward  vision  which  is  not  always  present.  The 
great  general  public  is  neither  intellectual  nor  imaginative  in  any 
high  degree,  and  it  expects  to  have  its  thinking  and  its  seeing  done 
for  it.  To  sit  down  to  a novel  and  find  that  the  novelist  has  counted 
the  brains  of  the  reader  as  one  factor  in  the  profit  and  enjoyment 
to  be  drawn  from  the  reading,  is  a shock  which  the  majority  resent 
as  a totally  unfair  displacement  of  common  conditions.  With  this 
majority  Mr.  Meredith  has  literally  nothing  to  do.  He  can  bid  it 
“ be  wary  of  the  disrelish  of  brain  stuff.”  He  can  assure  it  that  mat- 
ter “ that  is  not  nourishing  to  brains  can  help  to  constitute  nothing 
but  the  bodies  which  are  pitched  on  rubbish  heaps  ” ; that  brain 
stuff  is  not  lean  stuff,  and  that  the  brain  stuff  of  fiction  is  internal 
history,  “ to  suppose  it  dull  the  profoundest  of  errors.”  The  ma- 


GEORGE  MEREDITH. 


229 


jority  very  naturally  does  not  listen.  The  work  of  the  intellect  is 
too  severe  for  it.  Only  the  other  day  I heard  of  a butcher’s  wife, 
living  not  far  from  Mr.  Meredith,  who  requires  the  circulating  library 
to  furnish  her  with  a three-volume  novel  daily,  and  confessed  to  her 
doctor  that,  having  nothing  else  to  do,  she  lies  on  the  sofa  and  reads 
it.  She  is  interesting,  because  typical  of  a class  numerous  in  all  civil- 
ized communities,  namely,  the  class  which  has  conquered  the  material 
and  as  yet  scarcely  perceives  the  spiritual  problems  offered  for  man’s 
solution.  What  could  such  a consumer  of  fiction  make  of  the  fol- 
lowing sentence  ? 

" And  how  may  you  know  that  you  have  reached  to  philosophy  ? You  touch  her 
skirts  when  you  share  her  hatred  of  the  sham  decent,  her  derision  of  sentimental- 
ism. You  are  one  with  her  when — but  I would  not  have  you  a thousand  years 
older.  Get  to  her,  if  in  no  other  way,  by  the  sentimental  route — that  very  winding 
path  which  again  and  again  brings  you  round  to  the  point  of  original  impetus, 
where  you  have  to  be  unwound  for  another  whirl : your  point  of  original  impetus 
being  the  grossly  material,  not  at  all  the  spiritual.  ...  A thousand  years  ! 
You  may  count  full  many  a thousand  by  this  route  before  you  are  one  with  divine 
philosophy.  Whereas  a single  flight  of  brains  will  reach  and  embrace  her,  give 
you  the  savor  of  truth,  the  right  use  of  the  senses,  reality’s  infinite  sweetness.  To 
such  an  end  let  us  bend  our  aim  to  work,  knowing  that  every  form  of  labor,  even 
this  flimsiest,  as  you  esteem  it,  should  minister  to  growth.” 

The  love  of  nature  which  breathes  through  his  pages  might  be 
made  the  subject  of  a separate  article.  Who,  that  has  read  of  it, 
ever  forgets  the  meeting  between  Richard  Feverel  and  Lucy  Des- 
borough,  in  the  meadow  above  the  weir,  or  the  hour  spent  by  Ren^e 
and  Nevil  Beauchamp,  side  by  side,  under  Adriatic  dawn,  or,  for  an- 
other instance,  the  description  of  his  own  county  of  Surrey,  and  the 
reviving  effects  of  a natural  life,  which  occur  in  Diana  of  the  Cross- 
ways  ? 

For  the  direction  of  his  whole  work,  so  far  as  it  can  be  com- 
prised in  one  sentence,  I would  like  to  take  this  quotation  from  the 
last  pages  of  his  last  work : 

“ Who  can  really  think  and  not  think  hopefully  ? When  we  despair  or  dis- 
color things  it  is  our  senses  in  revolt,  and  they  have  made  the  sovereign  brain  their 
drudge.  I heard  you  whisper  with  your  very  breath  in  my  ear  ; ‘ There  is  nothing 
the  body  suffers  that  the  soul  may  not  profit  by.’  ” 


Flora  L.  Shaw. 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


A CALABRIAN  SKETCH. 

The  comare  cleaned  with  her  apron  a place  on  the  doorstep,  so 
that  the  signora,  who  came  from  so  far  away,  could  sit  down  without 
soiling  her  dress.  Then  “With  permission,”  said  she,  and  sat  down 
herself,  to  tell  the  story  of  Don  Finimondone. 

It  is  an  ugly  thing  to  keep  Lent  twelve  months  in  the  year ; but 
when  the  olives  are  scarce,  and  the  sheep,  because  of  the  drought 
that  burns  up  the  pastures,  are  reduced  so  that  they  are  a pity  to 
see,  and  the  earth  cracks  between  the  blades  of  buckwheat,  it  is  a bad 
prospect  for  the  next  carnival.  So  they  found  it,  when  the  winter 
was  over,  and  in  the  village  they  began  to  think  of  the  coming  carni- 
val time.  It  was  not  a great  city — anything  but  that — yet  it  was  a 
town  like  another,  with  a church  and  a priest  and  a mayor  and  a 
piazzetta,  and  an  honest  people  that  were  not  heathen,  and  wanted 
a little  carnival  in  honor  of  their  blessed  faith. 

At  the  inn,  every  evening,  there  gathered  a group  of  massari, 
massarotti,  the  greater  and  the  less,  to  arrange  the  ways  and  means 
for  the  celebration  of  the  carnival.  In  the  great  cities,  where  they 
waste  money  by  the  shovelful,  they  have  not  to  spoil  their  brains 
with  thinking  of  every  lira  that  is  spent.  The  committee  talked 
like  so  many  windmills  ; and  those  of  them  who  had  been  to  the 
cities  had  the  best  of  it,  for  they  could  say  what  they  had  seen  there. 
But  all  could  speak  with  reason  of  the  hard  times  and  the  bad  year, 
and  say  that  little  could  be  done. 

It  might  have  been  that  nothing  was  done  but  for  compare  Vin- 
cenzo, the  son  of  an  old  massaro  who  was  reputed  rich  for  those 
parts,  for  he  had  fields,  and  a house  and  a stable,  and  sheep  and 
poultry,  and  some  cafisioi  oil  that  came  from  the  oliveto,  where  at  noon 
the  trees  made  it  almost  as  dark  as  it  is  at  Ave  Maria  in  autumn. 
No  one  could  say  that  they  had  ever  seen  him  spend  two  tari  at 
once  without  making  wry  faces,  as  if  they  had  pulled  so  many  of  his 
teeth.  There  was  only  one  thing  of  which  he  was  prodigal,  and  that 
was  predictions  of  evil.  He  was  never  content ; he  would  say  his 
say  about  everything,  and  never  finished  talking  ; he  would  dispute 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


231 


about  the  shadow  of  a donkey.  His  family  led  a sorry  life,  and  more 
than  once  his  wife  wished  herself  dead. 

Everything,  according  to  him,  was  going  to  the  bad.  Did  it  rain, 
there  would  be  another  flood  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  that  with- 
out the  ark  to  put  two  beasts  in.  Did  the  sun  shine,  the  grass  was 
burning  up,  and  the  geese  would  die  with  their  mouths  open  for 
thirst.  If  the  olives  were  scarce,  there  would  not  be  enough  oil  to 
fry  the  good  things  of  heaven ; and  if  it  were  a good  year,  he  said 
that  it  was  a pity  to  see  the  branches  loaded  till  they  broke,  and 
olives  so  cheap  that  it  was  indeed  ruin,  it  was. 

From  his  habit  of  foretelling  the  ruin  of  everything,  he  had 
gained  the  name  of  Don  Finimondone ; and  it  is  not  certain  that  he 
would  not  have  had  some  satisfaction  to  see  the  world  come  to  an 
end,  provided  he  could  have  the  opportunity  to  say  to  the  mayor 
and  people  of  the  village,  “ I always  told  you  so  ! ” And  since  the 
sun  shone  and  the  rain  fell  in  their  accustomed  measure,  year  after 
year,  Don  Finimondone  became  more  and  more  discontented  with 
the  earth  and  the  heavens.  If  he  had  been  there  when  the  world 
was  made,  it  would  have  been  a different  thing! 

His  son,  Vincenzo,  was  of  quite  another  stuff  ; he  was  all  his 
mother,  good  soul,  that  sang  when  she  worked,  and  listened  when 
her  husband  scolded,  as  if  he  were  counting  so  many  beads  of  the 
rosary,  and  when  he  beat  her  she  only  said,  “ Better  the  hand  than 
the  stick.” 

If  Vincenzo  had  only  had  his  father’s  money  to  spend  there 
would  have  been  a carnival  worth  seeing ! But  Vincenzo  was  a 
blacksmith,  and,  though  he  had  a house  and  a forge,  and  four  furrows 
under  the  sun  to  sow  beans  and  some  handfuls  of  maize  and  buck- 
wheat, he  had  no  more  than  was  needed  to  keep  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren. Every  year  there  was  another  baby ; and  while  the  grand- 
mother said,  “ Another  soul  gained  for  Paradise,”  the  grandfather 
grumbled,  “ Another  mouth  to  eat,  and  poverty  enough  for  ten.” 
But  Vincenzo  and  Mariangela  and  the  children  throve  and  were 
happy.  Cola,  the  biggest  boy,  could  already  blow  the  bellows  while 
his  father  beat  the  hot  iron  ; the  mother,  with  the  baby  on  her  back 
and  the  little  ones  hanging  to  her  skirts  or  running  beside  her,  sowed 
the  field  and  pulled  up  the  weeds  that  were  choking  the  buckwheat ; 
or,  if  it  were  winter,  spun  and  wove  the  cloth  to  make  the  garments 
of  the  family. 

When  the  carnival  was  at  hand  Vincenzo  had  had  greater  ex- 


232 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


penses  than  usual,  for  his  mule  had  died  when  the  days  were  short- 
est, and  the  earth  was  frozen,  so  that  it  was  hard  to  dig  the  hole  to 
bury  the  poor  beast.  Some  weeks  later  Vincenzo  had  bought  a new 
mule,  a fine  bay ; and  in  honor  of  this  animal  had  painted  his  cart  a 
bright  blue,  with  Sant’  Antonio,  that  preached  to  the  fishes,  the 
large,  the  middle-sized,  and  the  small,  upon  one  side ; and  upon  the 
other  were  represented  the  souls  in  purgatory.  There  was  not  a 
finer  cart,  one  might  wager,  not  even  in  Messina,  where  they  make 
such  beautiful  ones  ; and  when  Vincenzo  had  given  the  last  touch  to 
the  red  and  yellow  flames,  it  seemed  that  one  might  warm  his  hands 
at  them.  And  the  parish  priest,  Don  Giuseppe,  was  so  pleased  with 
the  appearance  of  the  cart  that  he  said,  when  the  images  of  the 
blessed  saints  in  the  church  should  need  a new  coat  of  paint,  Vin- 
cenzo should  give  it  to  them. 

The  first  thing  needful  for  a carnival  procession  is  at  least  one 
cart,  for  the  masks  to  ride  in,  and  Vincenzo  offered  his  for  that  pur- 
pose. They  would  also  have  had  another  cart,  and  have  trimmed 
it  with  green  cloth  and  cotton-wool  to  represent  the  waves  and  the 
foam  of  the  sea,  with  three  sirens  to  sit  and  sing  in  it,  that  were  the 
daughters  of  compare  Mariano,  the  sacristan — handsome  figures  of 
girls,  with  long,  long  hair — while  the  blue  cart,  with  a mast  and  a 
sail  in  it,  should  carry  the  little  monk  that  stopped  his  ears  with 
cotton-wool  and  tied  himself  with  his  rope  girdle  to  the  mast,  and, 
blessed  be  the  saints ! was  deaf  as  a bell  for  all  that  the  sirens  sang 
so  loud,  and  so  was  saved.  But  Don  Giuseppe,  the  priest,  said  that 
it  was  not  a monk,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a pagan  ; and  that  they 
could  not  have  the  daughters  of  the  sagrestano,  and  still  less  his  cart, 
that  carried  people  to  the  campo  santo,  for  sirens  are  only  a profane 
fable. 

Finally  it  was  decided  to  have  only  Vincenzo’s  cart  and  the  bay 
mule ; and,  because  this  would  cost  nothing  or  little,  the  committee 
should  wear  false  heads  made  of  pumpkins,  with  holes  for  eyes  and 
mouth  and  nostrils,  and  they  should  ride  in  the  blue  cart  between 
the  pious  fishes  and  the  souls  of  purgatory. 

The  day  before  the  carnival  was  to  begin  there  were  great 
doings  at  the  forge.  Vincenzo  was  shaping  a new  set  of  shoes  for 
the  bay  mule,  and  compare  Carmenio,  who  was  also  of  the  committee 
of  the  carnival,  blew  the  bellows  until  the  hot  iron  was  red  as 
coral.  The  others  of  the  committee  sat  in  the  doorway,  over  which 
were  nailed  a horseshoe  and  two  pieces  of  thin  iron  bent  in  the  form 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


233 


of  a pair  of  horns,  and  between  them,  written  with  charcoal,  were  the 
figures  8 and  9,  so  that  if  the  witches  should  come — may  they  be  far 
from  us! — they  could  not  cross  the  threshold.  Don  Finimondone 
came  along  the  road,  from  the  sheepfold,  and  stopped  to  look  at  the 
bay  mule,  that  was  tied  by  the  halter  near  the  door  of  the  forge. 

“ Is  not  that  a fine  mule  that  your  son  bought  at  the  fair  ? ” said 
compare  Q,zxx(\e.x)\o.  “ Look  what  legs;  and  he  will  draw  double  the 
load  of  the  other  one.” 

“ Say  fora-fascino  and  benedica  ! ” cried  Vincenzo,  for  fear  of  the 
evil  eye. 

But  compare  Carmenio  did  not  hear  him,  as  he  walked  up  the 
road  with  Don  Finimondone,  to  whom  he  paid  great  court,  because 
he  wished  to  marry  the  daughter  Filomena,  that  had  great  black 
eyes,  and  a mattress,  and  a box  of  linen  that  she  had  spun  and  woven 
for  herself,  besides  the  little  dowry  that  her  father  would  give  to  her. 

Whether  it  was  the  witches  that  put  a hand  in,  despite  the  horse- 
shoe over  the  door,  or  whether  it  was  the  unlucky  praises  spoken 
by  compare  Carmenio,  with  one  thought  for  the  mule  and  ten  for 
Filomena,  who  can  say?  But  the  fact  is,  that  when  Vincenzo 
stooped  to  lift  up  the  hind  foot  of  the  mule  to  shoe  him,  the  beast 
put  him  in  one  of  those  kicks  of  which  two  would  leave  nothing  for 
the  doctor  to  do,  only  for  the  priest.  Vincenzo  cried  out  that  the 
mule  had  broken  his  bones,  and  he  fell  to  the  ground  like  a fig-tree 
under  the  axe.  The  men  took  him  up  gently  and  carried  him  home 
on  their  arms,  while  little  Cola  ran  on  before  to  tell  his  mamma  that 
the  bad  mule  had  killed  poor  papa.  Mariangela  came  to  the  door 
with  the  great  tears  running  down  her  face,  that  was  white  as  a washed 
rag.  “ My  man,  they  have  killed  my  man  ! ” she  screamed. 

Behind  her  came  the  mother,  zia  Agnese,  with  the  corners  of  the 
handkerchief  on  her  head  trembling  as  if  she  had  the  fever.  Vin- 
cenzo said  that  he  was  anything  but  dead — though  not  all  the  neigh- 
bors believed  that  he  spoke  truly.  Then  they  took  him  into  the 
house,  laid  him  upon  the  bed,  and  sent  for  the  doctor. 

“ But  even  the  doctors  do  not  know  everything  ; and  for  all  that 
they  write  who  knows  what  words  on  a scrap  of  paper,  and  the 
apothecary  reads  it,  and  then  puts  a little  of  this  and  of  that  into  a 
phial  that  you  pay  for  like  the  best  wine,  when  the  witches  or  the 
evil  eye  come  into  the  affair,”  said  Mariangela,  “ there  is  more  than 
the  signor  dottore  that  is  wanted.” 

So  she  put  a little  water  and  salt  in  a dish,  and  dipped  her  finger 


234 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


in  it,  and  made  three  crosses  on  her  husband’s  forehead,  and  said 
otto  nove  and  benedica,  to  draw  out  the  evil  eye,  as  if  it  had  been  a 
nail  that  was  stuck  into  his  foot ; and  poor  Vincenzo  said  he  already 
felt  better. 

“ For  it  was  all  my  fault,”  observed  Mariangela  ; “ stupid  that  I 
am,  I heedlessly  swept  the  house  last  evening,  so  as  to  have  every- 
thing ready  for  the  carnival,  and  forgot  to  lay  the  broom  across  the 
doorway.” 

Whoever  sweeps  at  night  steals  the  horse  of  a witch,  for — as 
every  one  knows — they  ride  on  broomsticks,  and  those  that  lack  the 
broomstick  have  to  walk,  and  are  too  late  to  dance  the  ridda,  which 
makes  them  angry. 

Filomena,  who  had  heard  of  the  misfortune,  came  in  from  the 
field  ; and  taking  the  new  red  tassels  which  she  had  made  for  the 
mule,  to  keep  him  from  the  evil  eye,  she  threw  them  out  of  the  door 
and  said,  “ May  the  devil  cbme  and  take  his  own  mule ! ” 

Don  Finimondone  sat  upon  a bench  by  the  hearth,  with  his 
elbows  resting  on  his  knees,  his  shoulders  drawn  up  to  his  ears,  and 
his  chin  between  his  palms. 

“ I said  that  the  bay  mule  would  play  some  ugly  trick,”  he  re- 
peated. 

The  doctor  came,  and  said  that  for  three  broken  ribs  one  must 
have  patience ; and  he  wrote  in  his  pocket-book  so  fast  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  see  the  words  crawl  like  flies  over  the  paper,  and  then  he 
tore  out  the  page,  and  Cola  ran  with  it  to  the  apothecary. 

And  who  would  believe  it ! it  was  not  the  pain  of  the  broken 
bones  that  most  troubled  Vincenzo,  it  was  the  thought  of  the  carnival 
that  gnawed  his  mind  and  gave  him  no  peace.  He  turned  this  way 
and  that,  as  if  the  bed  were  full  of  thorns,  and  although,  as  luck 
willed  it,  a sheep  had  died  the  night  before,  so  that  his  mother  could 
make  him  some  broth,  he  would  eat  nothing,  for  all  that  she  begged 
him,  “ My  little  heart,  eat  two  spoonfuls,  it  will  do  you  good.” 

The  thought  of  the  blue  cart  and  the  pumpkin  heads  tormented 
him  ; he  had  it  fixed  in  his  mind,  and  he  ground  it  over  and  over 
like  flour.  Mariangela  offered  to  put  on,  herself,  the  great  cloak  and 
the  pumpkin  head,  and  go  in  his  place  in  the  cart,  to  pacify  him  ; 
but  he  would  not  hear  of  it. 

“ Oh,  why  should  you  go  in  the  cart  ? ” said  he.  “ It  is  of  no  use. 
Moreover,  there  is  witchcraft  in  the  matter,  and  you  would  go  to 
break  your  neck,  besides  doing  an  unsuitable  thing.” 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


. 235 

Then  Vincenzo  would  have  wished  that  compare  Carmenio  should 
go  in  the  blue  cart  and  take  his  place  as  leader  of  the  carnival.  But 
Don  Finimondone  said  that  it  should  not  be  so;  it  was  enough  that 
the  mule  had  spoiled  his  son  for  the  holidays,  without  ruining  the 
cart  and  breaking  the  bones  of  any  other  Christians,  and  neither  mule 
nor  cart  should  go  out  of  the  stable  the  next  day.  Vincenzo  could 
not  content  himself,  and  Mariangela  cried,  and  Filomena  scolded, 
and  zia  Agnese,  poor  old  woman,  did  not  know  to  which  saint  to 
make  her  vows,  for  trouble  of  mind.  And  Don  Finimondone  went 
into  the  stable,  with  ever  so  long  a face  and  in  the  worst  of  humors ; 
and  he  drew  the  cart  into  its  place,  and  tied  the  mule  by  the  halter 
to  the  stall,  and  locked  the  stable  door  upon  the  inside,  and  passed 
the  night  in  the  hayloft,  “ With  women  and  geese  there  is  no 
peace,”  observed  Don  Finimondone. 

At  sunrise  the  next  morning,  which  was  the  first  day  of  the  car- 
nival, compare  Carmenio  betook  himself  to  the  house  of  Don  Fini- 
mondone to  ask  for  news  of  his  friend  Vincenzo.  Filomena  came 
down  the  door-yard  with  a stick  in  her  hand,  to  drive  the  geese  to 
the  pasture,  that  was  little  better  than  stubble. 

“ Good-day,  comare  Filomena,”  said  Carmenio  ; “you  are  up  early 
to  help  the  sun  to  light  the  world.” 

“ It  is  because  I must  take  these  little  beasts  to  the  pasture  that 
I am  here  to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you,  compare  Carmenio,” 
she  replied. 

“ If  I were  a great  gentleman,  comare  Filomena,”  went  on  Car- 
menio, “ you  should  know  nothing  of  geese  but  the  feathers  in  cush- 
ions. You  should  have  a silk  dress  for  every  day  in  the  week,  and 
a pair  of  gold  ear-rings.  Meanwhile,  here  is  a handkerchief  that  I 
bought  for  you  at  the  fair.” 

Filomena  took  the  scarlet  handkerchief  and  knotted  it  around 
her  neck.  “ So  many  thanks,  compare  Carmenio,”  said  she  ; “ it  is 
a consolation  to  have  those  who  care  for  us.” 

“ And  if  you  have  more  than  one  who  cares  for  you,”  observed 
compare  Carmenio,  “ it  is  true  that  I shall  split  his  head  as  if  it  were 
wood.  If  there  is  another  that  you  prefer  to  me,  say  so  quickly  and 
I will  go  away.  If  not,  I love  you  from  my  soul,  as  I have  said,  and 
as  I will  say  before  the  priest.” 

“ There  is  no  one  else ; no,  compare  Carmenio,”  she  answered, 
“ and  I have  my  box  of  linen,  and  a mattress,  and  some  pennies  of 
dowry.” 


236 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


The  soft  little  rings  of  black  hair  curled  around  Filomena’s  ears, 
and  her  coral  ear-rings  were  so  red  that  compare  Carmenio  could  not 
contain  himself ; he  wiped  his  mouth  with  the  back  of  his  hand  and 
kissed-  Filomena  under  the  ear.  She  became  as  red  as  the  coral  ear- 
rings, and  said  : 

“ We  do  wrong  to  think  of  such  things  when  my  brother  is  in  so 
bad  a state.” 

Carmenio  also  became  very  serious  at  once.  “Tell  me,  how  is 
Vincenzo  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Badly,  badly,”  replied  Filomena.  “ My  sister-in-law  says  he  did 
not  close  his  eyes  all  night.  The  thought  of  the  carnival  weighs  on 
his  mind  like  so  much  lead.  ‘ If  it  had  been  a little  later,’  he  com- 
plains ; ‘ if  that  mule  would  have  kept  his  feet  to  himself  until  after 
the  carnival,  it  would  have  made  me  a good  penance  for  Lent.’ 
Poor  thing,  there  he  is  kept  in  bed,  and  my  father  makes  it  worse 
with  his  words.” 

“ It  has  been  said  that  in  praising  the  mule,  benedicaP  said  Car- 
menio, “ I cast  the  evil  eye  on  compareY mc^nzo.  If  I believed  that 
I could  never  forgive  myself  for  my  heedlessness.” 

“And  who  says  it?”  asked  Filomena,  indignant.  “Tell  me 
quickly,  for  I will  scratch  his  face  with  my  hands  for  speaking  ill  of 
you  ! ” 

“ It  was — saving  respect — it  was  Don  Finimondone.” 

“ A-ah  ! ” screamed  Filomena,  “ the  spiteful  old  man  ! He  tells 
stories  too  big  for  the  mouth  of  an  oven,  and  he  leads  my  mamma 
the  life  of  a soul  in  purgatory.  More  than  once  I have  been  just 
ready  to  put  my  hands  on  him,  to  see  my  poor,  little,  old  woman  cry. 
And  now  he  speaks  ill  of  you!” 

Here  Filomena  sat  down  upon  the  ground,  threw  her  apron  over 
her  head,  and  cried  like  a fountain. 

“ See,  comare  Filomena,”  said  Carmenio,  “ words  are  not  stones. 
If  we  love  each  other,  when  once  we  are  married  we  can  go  to  an- 
other village,  and  Don  Finimondone  will  no  longer  come  into  the 
matter.  I have  a few  lire  laid  by,  to  buy  the  roof  and  a little  piece 
of  land,  and  there  is  the  black  donkey,  with  her  colt,  that,  when  he 
is  grown,  will  draw  me  a cart  like  a horse.” 

“ That  is  well,”  answered  Filomena,  “ but  take  care  that  my 
father  knows  nothing  of  it.  The  trouble  is,  we  never  can  say  a little 
word  to  each  other,  like  honest  people,  for  my  father  comes  to  dis- 
turb us,  and  says  that  you  come  buzzing  around  me  like  a bee  among 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


237 


the  buckwheat ; and  that  when  the  lover  talks  the  spindle  is  silent ; 
and  that  you  are  a simpleton  and  a good-for-nothing,  and  that  I am 
a silly  thing  to  let  myself  be  taken  with  such  airs.  And  now  you 
must  go,  for  I have  to  attend  to  my  geese.” 

“ Good-by  for  now,”  said  Carmenio ; “ shall  you  come  into  the 
piazzetta  ? " 

“Yes,”  she  replied,  “ I can  come  there,  for  my  father  has  shut 
himself  into  the  stable,  and  says  he  will  not  come  out  until  the  fool- 
ishness is  at  an  end.” 

And  so  the  lovers  parted  ; she  went  about  her  business  and  he 
about  his,  while  the  fresh  March  wind  that  blows  at  sunrise  lifted 
the  dust  of  the  road  like  a little  cloud. 

Carmenio  went  to  the  committee  of  the  carnival  and  told  them 
how  Vincenzo  was,  and  that  Don  Finimondone  had  said  that  they 
should  not  have  the  bay  mule  and  the  blue  cart.  Everybody  said 
his  say  about  Don  Finimondone,  and  there  was  not  a dog  that  gave 
him  a good  word. 

“Without  Vincenzo  and  the  blue  cart,”  said  one,  “ we  shall  have 
to  do  without  the  good  and  the  best.  But  so  it  is,  and  we  must 
have  patience.” 

Then  was  heard  a noise  as  of  trotting  hoofs  that  came  nearer  and 
nearer,  and  soon  there  appeared  the  wicked  mule,  caparisoned  with 
red  cloth,  and  upon  his  back  there  rode  a horrid  figure,  like  a man, 
but  with  a disproportionate  head,  over  which  was  wrapped  a great 
black  cloak  that  left  to  be  seen  only  the  long  nose  of  an  ugly  false- 
face,  and  covered  the  whole  body  down  as  far  as  the  knees.  The 
mule  seemed  uneasy,  as  if  he  carried  an  evil  burden. 

“ I am  come  to  ride  at  the  head  of  your  procession,”  said  the 
black  man. 

The  committee  were  like  stone,  for  fear. 

“ I was  called  to  come  and  take  my  mule,  and  here  I am,”  he  pro- 
ceeded, in  a terrible  voice,  that  seemed  as  if  he  had  his  head  in  an 
empty  wine-cask. 

There  was  nothing  to  be  done  about  it — the  procession  must 
move.  They  went  through  the  streets  like  so  many  monks,  they 
crossed  themselves  continually,  and  dared  not  speak  for  dread  of  the 
black  man,  who  might  be,  if  not  the  devil  himself,  at  least  a witch, 
for,  as  is  well  known,  witches  can  take  whatever  shape  they  please. 
The  whole  village  was  out  to  see  the  carnival  procession  pass  ; the 
infirm  old  people  had  crawled  out  like  flies  in  the  first  warm  sun- 


238 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


shine  of  spring ; the  women  held  their  babies  in  their  arms ; the  chil- 
dren stood  and  stared  with  their  fingers  in  their  mouths,  or  hid  their 
faces  in  their  mammas’  skirts  for  fear  of  the  masks,  as  they  came 
near.  Don  Giuseppe  came  out  of  the  church,  and  waited  to  see  the 
procession. 

Pom,  po7n — that  was  the  bass-drum,  beaten  by  compare  Carmenio, 
who  sat,  with  the  others  of  the  committee,  in  the  cart  of  the  sagres- 
tano — for  since  there  were  to  be  no  sirens,  or  other  heathen,  they 
were  permitted  to  have  the  horse  and  cart  that  were  used  to  go  upon 
consecrated  ground.  And  in  front  of  them  rode  the  black  man  upon 
the  bad  mule. 

Oh  ! he  had  an  evil  tongue  that  never  rested,  and  it  struck  every- 
where. Whoever  had  stolen  as  much  as  a handful  of  beans  heard  of 
it ; and  whoever  had  quarrelled  with  his  neighbor  got  a solemn  rep- 
rimand for  it,  as  if  he  were  before  the  judge.  To  poor  old  comare 
Marta,  who  lived  by  plain  sewing,  and  whose  son  was  in  the  prison 
for  shooting  a man,  such  things  were  said,  because  she  had  brought 
up  her  boy  to  commit  mortal  sin,  that  the  poor  creature  covered  her 
face  with  her  hands,  and  ran  into  her  house,  all  in  tears.  The  black 
man  reproved  the  sagrestano  for  having  stolen  a little  piece  of  candle 
from  the  altar  of  the  blessed  Sant’  Antonio,  who  could  very  well  do 
without  it,  to  light  himself  home,  one  stormy  night  when  there  was 
not  a ray  of  moonlight,  and  whoever  went  through  the  streets  risked 
his  neck,  it  was  so  dark.  The  women  ran  here  and  there,  like  hens 
when  the  fox  is  outside  the  coop,  for  the  black  man  blamed  this  one 
for  a bad  housewife,  and  that  one  for  speaking  ill  of  her  neighbor, 
and  another  for  idleness — and  there  was  not  a living  soul  that  dared 
to  contradict  him.  He  was  like  a second  conscience — he  stuck  his 
nose  in  everywhere  and  had  no  pity. 

Finally,  he  spoke  to  comare  Filomena,  who  stood  with  a group  of 
young  girls  in  a corner  of  the  piazzetta. 

“ Ah ! even  the  civetta  comes  to  the  snare  at  last,  according  to 
the  proverb  ; and  for  all  your  pursed-up  mouth,  and  your  playing  the 
dead  pussy-cat,  it  is  known  that  you  go  to  the  threshing-floor  to  talk 
in  the  evening  with  Carmenio  the  carpenter.” 

Every  one  looked  to  see  comare  Filomena  fall  and  faint  away. 
Anything  but  faint  away ! She  knew  how  to  give  him  bread  for  his 
cake,  and  answered  him  before  all  the  people : 

“ Thanks  for  so  many  compliments.  I am  used  to  such,  and 
worse,  for  when  it  is  a question  of  evil  speaking  my  papa  can  give 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


239 


points  to  the  devil.  Go  and  take  lessons  of  him  if  you  want  to 
know  how  the  thing  is  done.” 

The  black  man  had  nothing  to  say.  He  struck  his  mule  and 
went  off  at  a gallop,  and  those  who  had  gotten  out  of  it  without 
blame  could  laugh  at  the  unlucky  ones.  Some  persons  said  there 
was  a smell  of  sulphur  in  the  air,  and  Don  Giuseppe  judged  it  pru- 
dent to  bless  all  the  people  together,  to  make  it  quite  safe.  There 
was  no  more  sport  of  any  kind,  and  they  all  went  home. 

“ It  will  be  at  least  a little  consolation  to  Vincenzo,”  observed  Car- 
menio,  “ that  if  the  festa  had  to  end  badly,  he  was  not  there  to  see  it.” 

That  same  evening  he  went  to  see  his  friend  Vincenzo,  to  tell 
him  how  things  had  gone.  Zia  Agnese  opened  the  door  for  him. 
“ We  are  unfortunate,”  she  said  to  him ; “ my  husband  would  not 
listen  to  reason,  and  this  afternoon  he  came  out  of  the  stable,  lead- 
ing the  bay  mule  by  the  halter,  and  then  he  sold  him  for  twenty  lire 
less  than  my  son  paid  for  him  fifteen  days  ago.” 

“ That  mule  eats  up  money  like  grain,”  added  Don  Finimondone, 
from  the  corner  of  the  hearth,  where  he  sat  upon  a bench ; “ he  has 
made  us  lose  twenty  lire,  to  say  nothing  of  the  broken  bones  and  the 
doctor’s  bill.  A world  of  trouble,  say  I.” 

“ It  was  a sorry  sight,  the  procession,”  said  Carmenio,  by  way  of 
changing  the  subject.  “ Every  one  was  like  stone  for  fear  of  the 
witch,  except  my  brave  Filomena.  Whoever  got  a reproof  swallowed 
it  in  holy  peace;  but  Filomena  was  as  shrewd  as  the  devil  himself, 
and  gave  him  an  answer  that  was  suited  as  cheese  to  macaroni. 
‘Grazie  tante,'  says  she ” 

“ A-ah,  the  evil  tongue  that  she  has  in  her  mouth,”  interrupted 
Don  Finimondone,  “to  tell  me,  before  all  the  people,  that  I am  worse 
than  the  devil ! ” 

“You  ! ” they  exclaimed  in  chorus. 

“I  knew  very  well  that  it  was  my  papa,”  remarked  Filomena; 
“ witch  or  not,  there  were  the  very  same  patches  on  the  knees  of  his 
trousers  that  I sewed  with  my  own  hands  last  Sunday  to  make  him 
decent  to  go  to  hear  mass.  And  if  I have  talked  at  the  threshing- 
floor  with  compare  Carmenio,  it  is  because  I shall  marry  him  in  an- 
other month,  and  in  this  house  one  cannot  say  two  words  in  peace. 
If  you  give  me  my  cassa  of  linen  and  the  mattress,  I will  go  away 
without  one  tari  of  dowry.” 

“ And  I will  take  her  without  anything  in  her  hands,”  said  Car- 


memo. 


240 


DON  FINIMONDONE. 


“ Have  you  no  fear  of  her  tongue  ? ” asked  Don  Finimondone. 
“ When  you  bring  her  back  to  me  and  say,  ‘Take  your  daughter, 
for  there  is  no  living  with  her,’  I will  shut  the  door  in  her  face,  and 
leave  her  in  the  middle  of  the  road.” 

“ He  who  has  a log  can  have  chips,”  observed  Vincenzo,  from  his 
bed,  “ and  if  my  sister  knows  how  to  open  her  mouth  upon  occasion, 
it  is  because  she  is  the  daughter  of  her  father.” 

“ As  for  me,”  said  zia  Agnese,  “ I don’t  complain  of  my  daughter 
Filomena ; she  is  a good  girl,  and  sweeps  the  house  for  me,  and 
kneads  the  bread  and  tends  the  poultry,  and  sews  and  spins  with  a 
good  will.  And  with  a good  man  she  will  be  a good  wife.” 

“ And  I shall  be  a good  man  to  her,  I shall,”  promised  compare 
Carmenio,  and  meant  what  he  said. 

“ When  she  has  the  cares  of  a house,”  said  comare  Mariangela, 
“ you  will  see  that  she  will  not  talk  so  much.  When  hens  have  to 
live  by  scratching  they  have  no  time  to  peck  each  other,  and  you 
will  find  her  good  and  gentle  enough.  And  you  can  see,  from  Vin- 
cenzo and  me,  how  two  that  love  each  other  can  live  on  little  and  be 
content.” 

“ And  I tell  you  plainly,  once  for  all,”  said  Carmenio,  “ that  I shall 
marry  your  daughter ; and  if  you  forbid  the  marriage  I will  speak, 
and  let  the  whole  town  know  that  it  was  you  who  spoiled  the  festa, 
so  that  it  was  like  a penance — you,  that  made  Lent  of  our  carnival.” 
And,  therefore,  rather  than  have  the  story  told  to  all  the  people, 
Don  Finimondone  consented  that  Filomena  should  marry  compare 
Carmenio,  and  even  gave  him  the  dowry,  so  many  heads  of  the  king, 
counted  into  his  hands. 

“You  will  repent  your  marriage,  compare  Carmenio,  you  will  re- 
pent it,”  prophesied  Don  Finimondone,  “ but  you  will  still  have  the 
consolation  of  the  money.” 

* * * * * * * 
“And  were  they  happy  together,  Filomena  and  Carmenio?” 
asked  the  signora. 

“ Oh  ! cara  signora,  who  can  tell  ? They  had  their  troubles,  like 
the  rest  of  the  world,  but  they  never  have  ceased  to  love  each  other, 
and  they  are  content.  There  comes  old  Carmenio  now,  from  his 
work  in  the  field.” 

“ And  how  did  you  know  so  much  about  it  ? ” pursued  the  signora. 
“ Eh  ! I was  Filomena  ! ” 


E.  Cavazza. 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


Saturday,  the  iitk. — Here  we  are,  on  board  the  Royal  Mail  Steam- 
ship Barataria,  gliding  down  the  muddy  Mersey  on  our  way  home 
to  America.  The  Barataria  is  perhaps  the  fastest  boat  afloat,  and  a 
first  favorite  with  the  travelling  public.  So  it  is  that  we  are  five 
hundred  and  thirty  first-class  passengers.  All  sorts  and  conditions 
of  men  we  are,  homeward  bound,  nearly  all  of  us.  There  may  be  a 
scant  dozen  Britons  on  board  and  perhaps  as  many  more  Germans ; 
and  the  rest — more  than  five  hundred  of  us — are  Americans. 

We  untied  our  steamer-chairs,  wisely  painted  a visible  green, 
that  they  might  be  picked  out  with  certainty  from  the  hundreds  of 
others  not  distinguished  by  this  academic  color.  Then  we  sat  us 
down  to  take  stock  of  our  fellow-passengers  before  we  should  run 
into  the  jaws  of  the  Irish  Channel.  There  were  not  a few  people 
we  knew.  We  saw  a young  couple  from  Chicago,  bent  on  enjoying 
the  few  final  days  of  their  wedding  journey — he  was  boiling  over 
with  energetic  activity ; and  she  was  as  pretty  as  a bride  should  be, 
with  a pleasant,  bird-like  manner.  We  recognized  a gentleman  from 
Philadelphia,  the  owner  of  an  authenticated  great-grandfather,  of 
whom  he  was  not  prouder  than  a man  might  well  be.  He  was  walk- 
ing with  a Scot  Abroad,  a North  Briton  who  had  tried  life  and  made 
a good  living  in  almost  every  one  of  the  British  colonies  on  which 
the  sun  never  sets.  Not  far  off  we  discovered  a clever  man  from 
Boston,  the  author  of  the  satirical  story.  None  of  Your  Busmess,  who 
was  understood  to  have  spent  the  summer  in  applying  the  finishing 
touches  to  a brilliant  international  novel,  Princes,  Americans,  and 
Fools.  We  saw  a perky  little  parson  from  Brooklyn,  who — so  our 
friend  Brown  told  us — had  just  been  appointed  Professor  of  Homeo- 
pathic Theology  in  a New  England  fresh-water  college.  Then  there 
was  our  friend  Brown  himself,  who  knew  everybody  and  whom 
everybody  knew,  who  took  an  interest  in  all  things  and  who  had  al- 
ways the  latest  news. 

Before  we  had  been  in  our  chairs  ten  minutes,  and  just  as  the  Ba- 
rataria passed  the  Rock  Light,  our  friend  Brown  spied  us  out  and 
came  and  stood  before  us.  He  had  a cigarette  in  his  mouth  and  his 
hands  in  his  pockets. 

i6 


242 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


“ Don’t  you  give  thanks  that  you  are  quit  of  that  miserable 
apology  for  a town,  called  Liverpool?”  he  asked.  “Once  I heard  a 
man  call  it  a semi-detached  suburb  of  New  York — but  he  was  a Bos- 
tonian, and  jealous.  New  York  isn’t  very  clean,  I know,  but  it  is  not 
the  marvel  of  ugly  dirt  and  of  dirty  ugliness  that  Liverpool  is.  Just 
look  at  the  sky  now,  it  is  as  dingy  as  the  river — and  I can’t  say 
more  than  that.  The  highest  proof  possible  of  the  beauty  and 
charm  of  England  is  that  the  wandering  American  is  willing  to 
pass  through  this  gateway  of  gloom  to  attain  it.  To  my  mind  there 
is  nothing  satisfactory  about  Liverpool — except  the  facilities  for 
leaving  it ; and  I confess  I do  not  see  how  any  one  ever  stays  over- 
night, who  can  borrow  enough  to  pay  his  fare  to  London.  Why,  do 
you  know” — and  here  the  voice  of  our  friend  Brown  took  on  ac- 
cents of  unspeakable  scorn  and  loathing — “ do  you  know  that  Liver- 
pool has  an  obscure  and  probably  obscene  suburb  called  Bootle  ? 
Bootle!  Just  think  of  it!  And  how  could  a white  man  live  in  a 
town  where  the  horse-cars  run  past  his  door  to  Bootle?  Liverpool 
always  strikes  me  as  a sort  of  huge  and  oppressive  practical  joke  that 
the  nineteenth  century  has  played  on  mankind.  And  I am  not  in- 
clined to  forgive  nature  for  wasting  an  earthquake  on  an  inoffensive 
city  like  Charleston  when  it  could  have  been  used  over  here  to  so 
much  better  advantage  in  ridding  the  earth  of  Liverpool ! ” 

Our  friend  Brown  knows  full  well  that  we  do  not  share  his  extra- 
vagance ; and  his  delivery  of  this  last  appalling  sentiment  was  at 
once  defiant  and  interrogative.  We  answered  that  we  did  not  agree 
with  him  at  all,  and  that  Liverpool  was  a monument  to  the  enter- 
prise of  the  Englishmen  of  the  last  hundred  years. 

“ It  rs  all  very  well  for  you  to  say  that,”  our  friend  Brown  replied, 
“ but  I am  the  victim  of  a scurvy  trick,  and  I hold  Liverpool  respon- 
sible, and  all  its  inhabitants.  I find  that  I have  a man  in  my  state- 
room with  me,  and  he  is  little  Mat  Hitchcock.  Now,  you  know 
whether  or  not  that  is  a cheerful  prospect.” 

We  agreed  that  if  we  had  to  choose  a companion  for  an  ocean 
voyage  it  would  not  be  Mr.  C.  Mather  Hitchcock. 

“ He  is  a bore  of  the  utmost  perseverance,”  returned  our  friend 
Brown,  with  a recurrence  of  his  heat,  “ he  is  a conversational  styptic. 
If  Erasmus  were  to-day  to  publish  his  Praise  of  Fools.,  Mat  Hitch- 
cock would  be  capable  of  writing  to  thank  him  for  the  compliment.” 
Here  our  friend  Brown  seemed  to  have  fallen  again  into  extrava- 
gance ; and  we  said  so. 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


243 


“ That  is  because  you  don’t  know  what  he  has  been  trying  to 
do,”  said  our  friend  Brown.  “ He  has  started  twice  to  tell  me  the 
ancient  and  honorable  tale  of  Captain  Judkins  and  the  fog  on  the 
Banks.  I headed  him  off  by  the  bold  assertion  that  I was  in  a hurry, 
as  I was  going  with  one  of  the  engineers  to  take  a little  walk  through 
the  boilers.” 

We  expressed  our  doubt  that  even  Mat  Hitchcock  should  believe 
that. 

“ But  he  did,”  our  friend  Brown  answered.  “ He  is  very  credu- 
lous indeed — he  even  beliewes  in  himself.  I’m  going  to  beg  the  chief 
steward  to  give  me  a seat  at  table  as  far  from  his  as  possible.” 

Just  then  a very  pretty  girl  passed  by,  engaged  in  an  earnest 
discussion  of  comparative  literature  with  the  perky  like  parson.  We 
caught  only  a fragment  of  a single  sentence — “but  Jane  Austen  is 
so  minute.” 

“ That  girl  was  on  the  boat  going  over,”  said  our  friend  Brown ; 
“ she’s  from  Baltimore,  and  all  those  terrapin  girls  are  pretty.  We 
used  to  call  her  the  pocket  Venus,  but  now  she  has  taken  to  talking 
about  Miss  Austen,  I think  I shall  call  her  Jane,  for  she  too  is  ‘so 
minute.’  You  see  how  she  has  already  carried  the  parson  into  camp. 
Just  let  her  give  you  one  good  glance,  and  she  has  you  on  a string 
for  the  rest  of  the  trip.  And  I think  her  mischievous  mouth  is 
quite  as  fetching  as  her  soulful  eyes.  She  has  a very  taking  way, 
and  she  flirts  gently,  with  an  innocent  manner  most  consummate 
and  masterly.  I believe  almost  any  pretty  girl,  who  happens  to  be 
clever  also,  is  capable  of  filling  the  chair  of  Applied  Histrionics  in 
a girl’s  college — that  is,  if  there  were  ever  any  need  of  such  a course 
of  instruction.” 

The  rattling  reverberations  of  a Cathayan  gong  notified  us  that 
dinner  was  about  to  be  served.  When  we  took  our  seats  at  table, 
we  saw  afar  off,  at  the  other  end,  the  young  lady  whom  our  friend 
Brown  had  called  Jane  Austen;  and  we  saw  also  that  our  friend 
Brown  had  a place  exactly  opposite  to  hers,  and  that  Mat  Hitch- 
cock was  removed  from  him  by  at  least  two  tables. 

Sunday,  the  \2lh. — Soon  after  breakfast  we  dropped  anchor  off 
Queenstown,  where  the  Barataria  waited  for  the  London  mails.  A 
few  passengers  went  ashore,  either  to  attend  church  or  to  taste  the  real 
old  Irish  whiskey  on  Irish  soil.  As  we  were  not  at  sea,  there  was  no 
service  on  board.  To  lie  at  anchor  is  very  relaxing  to  the  morals, 
and  it  was  well-nigh  impossible  even  to  make  believe  that  this  was 


244 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


Sunday  morning.  The  New  England  conscience  has  been  sharp- 
ened by  the  east  wind  of  Boston  and  by  inherited  dyspepsia,  but  it 
was  not  sharp  enough  to  cut  the  lethargy  engendered  by  the  sun- 
shiny quiet  of  the  Baratarid s decks,  as  the  boat  lay  at  anchor  in 
Queenstown  harbor,  and  we  were  not  surprised  to  see  the  clever  man 
from  Boston  lying  back  lazily  in  his  steamer-chair,  with  a yellow- 
covered  novel  in  his  hand,  bearing  a most  naturalistic  title.  We  ob- 
served that  ladies  of  the  strictest  bringing  up,  who  would  shrink 
from  the  thought  of  entering  a shop  on  Sunday,  did  not  now  dis- 
dain to  dicker  with  the  aquatic  pedlars,  whose  boat-loads  of  Irish 
lace  and  Irish  bog-oak  ornaments  encompassed  the  ship  about. 
These  pedlars  were  mostly  pleasant-faced  Irishwomen,  with  tongues 
as  ready  as  an  Irish  tongue  is  expected  to  be. 

So  the  morning  glided  away  imperceptibly  until  the  tender  came 
out  to  us  again,  with  the  six  hundred  and  more  sacks  of  the  mails 
and  a dozen  or  two  belated  passengers.  Among  these  passengers 
was  one  whom  we  could  not  but  remark.  He  was  a young  English- 
man, tall  and  blond,  with  a full  beard  ; he  was  not  yet  thirty,  and  he 
walked  like  one  sure  and  proud  of  his  youth  and  his  strength  and 
himself.  He  was  a handsome,  manly  fellow,  and  the  only  peculiarity 
of  manner  we  noted  was  a certain  vague  shyness,  equally  removed 
from  diffidence  and  from  defiance — the  two  extremes  into  which  a 
shy  man  is  liable  to  fall. 

After  luncheon,  as  the  Barataria  was  gliding  past  the  bleak  coast 
of  the  Green  Isle,  our  friend  Brown  took  one  of  our  chairs. 

“ Did  you  see  a young  Englishman,”  he  asked,  “ who  came  on 
board  at  Queenstown — a fine-looking  fellow,  and  a gentleman  every 
inch  of  him  ? Well,  he  had  the  seat  next  m.e  at  table,  and  we  got 
talking,  of  course.  He  is  a university  man — used  to  be  Fellow  of 
Merton,  at  Oxford,  you  know — and  he’s  a barrister.  But  his  interest 
seems  to  be  rather  in  politics  than  law.  He’s  a high-and-dry  Tory 
of  the  fine  old  crusted  kind,  and  he  has  a deep  admiration  for  the 
conservatism  of  our  Constitution.  He  is  going  over  now  to  investi- 
gate the  workings  of  our  institutions  on  the  spot.  And  he  seems  to 
know  something  of  our  institutions,  though  he  is  as  ignorant  as  most 
of  them  about  our  geography.  He  actually  asked  me  what  were  the 
great  lakes  of  America,  adding  that,  of  course,  he  knew  Wenham 
Lake,  but  he  couldn’t  always  remember  the  names  of  the  others. 
Yet  I like  him  ; he’s  genuine,  he’s  sterling,  hall-marked,  925  fine. 
He  tells  me  that  he  is  going  straight  to  Salt  Lake  City,  to  look  into 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


245 


the  Mormon  Problem.  I’m  inclined  to  think  that  he  has  his  mind 
set  on  doing  a book  about  us — like  the  rest  of  the  bold  Britons  who 
see  the  broad  United  States  from  the  windows  of  the  parlor  car,  as 
they  rush  from  Sandy  Hook  to  the  Golden  Gate.” 

Later  in  the  day,  shortly  before  dinner,  as  we  were  taking  our 
three-mile  walk — twenty-seven  times  around  the  upper  deck — we  saw 
the  young  Englishman  sitting  in  a most  elaborate  life-saving  steam- 
er-chair, with  beautiful  leather  cushions,  and  with  a great  variety  of 
devices  for  raising  and  regulating  the  foot-rests  and  the  head-rests. 

Our  friend  Brown  nudged  us  as  we  passed,  and  said  : “ Neat 
thing  in  chairs,  isn’t  it  ? And  did  you  note  his  initials  painted  on 
the  back — ‘ H.  R.  H.’  I don’t  know’  his  name  yet,  but  I feel  that  it 
is  my  duty  hereafter  to  call  him  His  Royal  Highness.” 

Just  then  the  pretty  girl  from  Baltimore  came  out  on  deck  from 
the  ladies’  cabin. 

“ I’ll  leave  you  to  finish  your  constitutional  alone,”  said  our  friend 
Brown,  “ for  I’ve  promised  to  take  Jane  Austen  for  a walk  before 
dinner.” 

Holiday,  the  i^th. — In  general,  the  travelling  Scotchman  is  good 
company,  but  the  Scot  Abroad,  who  happened  to  have  a seat  oppo- 
site to  us  at  table,  was  an  exception  to  this  rule.  He  was  a rumbling, 
grumbling  creature,  a contemner  of  the  United  States,  and  a most 
voracious  eater.  When  we  came  down  to  luncheon  a little  late,  we 
found  him  in  serried  argument  with  the  gentleman  from  Philadel- 
phia, who  had  also  a proper  fondness  for  the  good  things  of  this  life, 
and  who  was  speaking  of  Pennsylvania  as  a land  flowing  with  milk 
and  honey. 

“There’s  no  market  like  Philadelphia,”  he  was  saying.  “ Further 
East  they  don’t  know  what  a terrapin  is,  or  a canvas-back,  either. 
You  hear  people  talk  about  canvas-back  in  New  York,  who  don’t 
know  a canvas-back  from  a red-head — not  but  what  a red-head  is 
a good  enough  duck.  And  I like  teal.” 

“ Those  ducks  are  the  best  things  you  have  in  the  States,  per- 
haps,” said  the  Scot  Abroad,  “ but  they’re  not  as  good  as  the  ducks 
in  China.  I’ve  eaten  two  at  a time  there.” 

“ I can  eat  two  canvas-backs,”  returned  the  gentleman  from 
Philadelphia,  “ and  without  a great  appetite  either.  I’m  not  hun- 
gry now — I’m  only  eating  because  I’ve  nothing  else  to  do.” 

“ There’s  nothing  in  the  States  equal  to  green  turtle,  as  you  get 
it  in  the  City,”  the  Scot  Abroad  remarked. 


246  IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 

“ You  say  that  because  you’ve  never  tasted  terrapin  in  Philadel- 
phia,” was  the  triumphant  retort.  “ And  it  must  be  done  by  a darkey 
cook,  too.  A white  man  doesn’t  know  anything  about  terrapin  ; 
he  hasn’t  any  right  to  touch  it.  But  a darkey  deals  with  Br’er  Ter- 
rapin gently,  like  an  artist  and  a lover.  Why,  if  I ever  found  a 
white  man  who  could  really  cook  terrapin,  I’d  bet  there  were  kinks 
in  his  hair.” 

The  Scot  Abroad  changed  his  tack  but  not  his  tactics. 

“ These  American  apples,”  he  said,  “ that  you  are  exporting  from 
the  States  now  are  poor  stuff.” 

“ Sometimes  they  are,”  confessed  the  gentleman  from  Philadel- 
phia ; “ there’s  odds  in  them,  I know.  And  there’s  nothing  worse 
than  a bad  apple,  just  as  there’s  nothing  better  than  a good  apple. 
By-the-bye,  do  you  make  your  apple-pie  as  we  do — with  a pint  of 
sweet  champagne  ? ” 

The  Scot  Abroad  was  cornered,  but  he  met  the  difficulty  boldly. 

“ I never  made  an  apple-pie,”  he  said,  “ but  I’ll  cook  a mutton 
chop  with  you.” 

“ Then  I should  have  to  broil  you  a steak,”  replied  the  gentleman 
from  Philadelphia,  with  calm  self-confidence. 

“ Have  you  ever  noticed,”  whispered  our  friend  Brown,  who  had 
come  down  to  lunch  with  us,  “ how  the  Philadelphians  seem  to  have 
modified  Wordsworth’s  boast?  They  pride  themselves  on  good  liv- 
ing and  no  thinking.” 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  our  friend  Brown  is  a New  Yorker. 
We  told  him  that  he  made  a mistake  in  saying  so  many  malicious 
things. 

“ But  just  think  of  the  many  more  I don’t  say,”  he  urged  in  ex- 
tenuation. 

“ Did  you  ever  try  cream  with  your  buckwheat  cakes  ? ” asked  the 
gentleman  from  Philadelphia. 

But  before  the  Scot  Abroad  could  gather  his  forces,  our  friend 
Brown  remarked,  “ I can’t  listen  to  any  more  of  this — I must  have 
air.  On  board  ship  our  gastronomic  sins  have  a habit  of  rising  up 
and  bearing  witness  against  us.  I had  an  au  revoir  breakfast  this 
morning ; and  if  I don’t  get  on  deck  in  a minute  I may  be  seized 
again  with  nassau,  as  the  old  lady  called  it.” 

As  we  mounted  to  the  upper  deck,  our  friend  Brown  asked,  “ Have 
you  seen  His  Royal  Highness  this  morning?  I had  a little  chat  with 
him  before  breakfast — I warned  him  not  to  let  that  Hitchcock  tell 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE.  247 

him  the  tale  of  Judkins  in  the  fog.  I like  H.  R.  H. — he’s  genuine 
and  simple  and  manly.” 

We  paused  opposite  our  chairs  and  invited  our  friend  Brown  to 
sit  down  for  a little  chat. 

“ I’m  sorry,”  he  answered,  “ but  I can’t  wait  now.  I’m  bespoken. 
I’ve  promised  to  play  shuffleboard  with  Jane  Austen.” 

Just  then  the  young  couple  from  Chicago  passed  before  us,  and 
the  lady  whom  our  friend  Brown  called  Jane  Austen  came  up  from 
the  lower  deck  and  joined  them.  Before  our  friend  Brown  had 
taken  leave  of  us  to  unite  himself  to  this  little  party,  H.  R.  H.  hap- 
pened within  hail  of  the  Chicago  bridegroom,  who  seized  him  at  once 
and  took  him  up,  nothing  loath,  to  be  presented  to  the  Chicago 
bride  and  to  Jane  Austen. 

“ I’ll  give  His  Royal  Highness  just  five  minutes  to  get  ac- 
quainted,” said  our  friend  Brown,  “and  then  I’ll  sail  in  and  claim  my 
game  of  shuffleboard.” 

But  before  the  five  minutes  were  up,  the  little  quartet  at  the 
other  end  of  the  boat,  the  young  couple  from  Chicago,  Jane  Austen, 
and  His  Royal  Highness,  had  gone  down  to  the  lower  deck  to  play 
shuffleboard,  without  a thought  of  our  friend  Brown. 

“ She  is  a pretty  girl,”  said  our  friend  Brown,  “ but  she  has  left 
me  out  in  the  cold,  hasn’t  she?  If  I wasn’t  a religious  man,  as  the 
deacon  said,  I could  swear  with  the  best  of  you.” 

The  run  that  day  was  just  four  hundred  miles. 

Tuesday,  the  \/^th. — There  came  up  a sudden  spurtle  of  rain, 
early  in  the  afternoon,  which  drove  most  of  the  Barataria' s passen- 
gers in-doors.  When  we  went  into  the  music-room  for  a minute  we 
found  the  pretty  American  girl  at  the  piano,  singing  “In  the  Gloam- 
ing,” while  the  young  Englishman  was  turning  the  leaves  for  her. 
As  we  came  out  our  friend  Brown  stopped  us. 

“His  Royal  Highness  takes  to  it  kindly,  doesn’t  he?”  was  his 
greeting  to  us.  “ I’m  glad  to  see  it.  He’s  a fine  fellow,  and  it’s  for- 
tunate that  he  has  fallen  into  the  hands  of  a sample  girl  like  Jane 
Austen.  You  see,  he  is  coming  over  to  study  our  institutions,  and 
I like  to  see  him  at  work  on  so  favorable  a specimen  of  the  most 
fascinating  of  them  all — the  American  girl.” 

The  sentiments  of  our  friend  Brown  were  excellent,  but  there 
was  perhaps  a shade  of  annoyance  in  his  voice.  We  asked  him  how 
he  had  been  wasting  his  morning. 

“ I’ve  been  talking  to  that  Scotchman,”  he  answered;  “trying  to 


248 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


trepan  a merry  jest  into  him  ; but  it  was  love’s  labor  lost.  I told 
him  I went  over  on  the  Dalmatic,  of  the  Blue  Ball  Line,  you  know, 
and  I praised  the  discipline  of  that  boat,  saying  that  whenever  I 
might  go  on  deck  I always  found  somebody  on  the  lookout,  if  it 
wasn’t  one  of  the  officers,  it  was  an  engineer  or  a steward  or  a cook. 
And,  would  you  believe  it  ? that  North  Briton  took  this  seriously, 
and  told  me  he  thought  there  must  be  some  exaggeration,  as  he 
could  hardly  think  that  they  would  put  a cook  on  the  bridge  of  any 
one  of  these  Atlantic  liners.  He’s  quite  impervious  to  a joke.  If  I 
get  to  talking  much  with  him  I shall  lose  my  specific  levity.  Isn’t 
it  curious  that  these  Britishers  don’t  recognize  mendacity  as  an  ele- 
mentary form  of  humor?  ” 

We  expressed  sympathy  with  our  friend  Brown. 

“ There’s  more  back,”  he  went  on.  “ I changed  the  subject  and 
we  began  discussing  sight-seeing.  At  last,  when  I happened  to  say 
that  the  Paris  Opera  was  a magnificent  monument  of  the  Second 
Empire,  that  Scotchman  floored  me  with  an  enthusiastic  query  as  to 
whether  I had  ever  seen  Holyrood.  But  I had  my  revenge  on  him. 
I called  up  Mat  Hitchcock  and  I introduced  them,  and  I begged 
Mat  to  tell  that  interesting  anecdote  of  Captain  Judkins,  and  then  I 
escaped  with  my  life.” 

We  asked  our  friend  Brown  what  he  was  going  to  do  after  dinner. 

“I  don’t  know  what  to  do,”  he  replied;  “perhaps  I can  get  a 
chance  to  turn  over  Jane  Austen’s  music  for  her.  Otherwise  I don’t 
know  where  to  go.  That’s  the  worst  of  life  on  board  ship ; if  it 
rains,  you  can’t  gather  around  the  fire  and  swap  stories.  I couldn’t 
stand  a sailor’s  life,  not  because  of  the  hardships  and  dangers  but 
because  of  the  deprivations.  You  see,  a sailor  at  sea  has  no  chance 
to  sit  down  before  his  hearth  and  enjoy  the  pleasant  loquacity  of  a 
hickory  log.  I set  great  store  by  an  open  fire.  Now,  a sailor  is  de- 
prived of  one  of  the  highest  of  human  pleasures — he  can’t  build 
a fire,  any  more  than  he  can  play  billiards  or  ride  horseback ; he 
has  never  a chance  to  acquire  these  accomplishments,  poor  fellow. 
Even  on  shore  I suppose  he  has  to  stand  by  and  see  the  other  man 
poke  the  fire — and  that’s  an  open  confession  of  inferiority.  I may, 
perhaps,  acknowledge  that  you  can  edit  a newspaper  better  than  I 
can,  or  conduct  a prayer-meeting  better  than  I,  but  I will  not  con- 
fess inferiority  in  the  making  of  a wood-fire.” 

We  took  occasion  to  say  that  we  had  noticed  the  lofty  bearing  of 
a man  making  a fire. 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


249 


“ It  is  true  enough,”  our  friend  Brown  continued  ; “ and  no  won- 
der. Prometheus  was  proud,  you  know,  and  so  have  been  all  fire- 
makers  since  his  time.  I have  wondered  sometimes  if  the  first  mur- 
der— Cain  and  Abel  quarrelled  over  a burnt  offering,  didn’t  they  ? — 
did  not  arise  out  of  a prolonged  discussion  of  rival  theories  of  build- 
ing a wood-fire  on  the  altar.  But  I hate  to  think  that  there  should 
be  any  stain  on  the  purity  of  the  crackling  flame — even  historically. 
That’s  what  makes  me  so  angry  when  I see  a miserable  set  of  cast- 
iron  logs,  adorned  with  stray  sprigs  of  asbestos  mistletoe  ! Did  you 
ever  see  anything  more  indecent  than  that  shallow  sham,  blazing 
with  unsatisfying  gas  ? It  is  a mere  immoral  mockery  of  one  of 
nature’s  greatest  gifts,  all  very  well  on  the  stage,  of  course,  where  all 
is  imitation  and  suggestion  only,  but  at  home  it  is  a soul-destroying 
device  of  the  devil,  for  it  tends  to  kill  the  love  of  truth  at  what 
should  be  its  altar — the  family  hearth.” 

We  suggested  that  perhaps  this  was  pushing  the  Parsee  doctrine 
a little  too  far. 

“ No,”  insisted  our  friend  Brown,  “ I’ll  stand  by  what  I have  said, 
and  go  to  the  stake  for  it,  if  need  be.  A cast-iron  imitation  of  a 
wood-fire  is  degrading,  disgusting,  indecorous.  A hickory  stick 
across  the  andirons,  hissing  and  blazing,  is  the  first  element  of  win- 
ter hygiene  and  of  youthful  morals.  Spare  the  log  and  you  will 
spoil  the  child.  Are  you  aware  that  the  return  to  the  open  fireplace 
is  coincident  in  our  country  with  the  recent  remarkable  revival  of 
public  interest  in  political  purity?” 

We  acknowledged  that  this  curious  coincidence  had  hitherto 
evaded  us. 

“You  see  it  now,”  our  friend  Brown  continued ; “ fire  is  the  cen- 
tre of  the  world  and  of  life  and  of  society.  That’s  why  I am  always 
sorry  for  the  sailor  ; he  cannot  warm  his  hands  by  the  cheery  crackle 
of  the  back-log.  His  case  is  almost  as  hard  as  that  of  the  unfortu- 
nate wretch  who  lives  in  a boarding-house  and  who  has  to  huddle 
over  a register.  It  makes  me  sad  to  think  of  the  thousands  of  homes 
without  hearths — where  the  little  children  at  Christmas  have  to  hang 
their  stockings  over  against  a mere  empty  hole  in  the  wall,  with  the 
hope  that  Santa  Claus  will  come  down  a flue.  And  the  sailor  is  but 
little  better  off.” 

We  remarked  that  there  were  fiery  furnaces,  seven  times  heated, 
deep  down  in  the  bowels  of  the  boat. 

“Did  you  ever  go  down  there? ’’asked  our  friend  Brown. 


250 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


“Well,  I have  done  it,  and  it  is  not  a pleasant  recollection.  I’d 
just  as  lieve  not  know  that  there  are  more  than  a hundred  poor 
devils  down  under  our  feet  now,  almost  naked,  grimy  with  soot  and 
half  choked  with  fine  coal  dust.  Out  of  sight  out  of  mind.  But  a 
stoker  has  no  sinecure.  If  it  wasn’t  a cheerful  sight  for  me  to  see, 
what  must  it  be  for  him  to  live  ? Did  I ever  tell  you  about  Cable  J. 
Dexter,  the  great  Chicago  grain  speculator?  He  was  stranded  in 
’Frisco  in  1870  without  a cent  between  him  and  starvation,  and  he 
shipped  as  stoker  on  a Pacific  Mail  Steamer.  He  made  the  round 
trip  and  then  he  quit ; starvation  was  shorter  and  not  surer.  Only  a 
year  ago,  after  he  had  engineered  the  big  boom  in  winter  wheat,  he 
told  me  that  sometimes  he  waked  up  at  midnight  to  feel  at  his  side 
for  the  coal-shovel — just  as  though  all  his  wealth  were  a dream  and 
the  hard  labor  a present  reality.’’ 

Just  then  the  clever  man  from  Boston  sauntered  along  by  us, 
and  our  friend  Brown  suggested  that  we  four  should  settle  down  to 
whist  until  such  time  as  it  might  please  the  clerk  of  the  weather  to 
turn  off  the  rain. 

The  run  that  day  was  four  hundred  and  twenty  miles. 

Wednesday,  the  i^tk. — The  little  skurry  of  wind  on  Tuesday  had 
raised  a slight  swell,  and,  with  the  increase  in  motion,  there  were 
fewer  people  on  deck  in  the  morning. 

“ I have  to  take  great  care  of  my  internal  equilibrium,’’  said  our 
friend  Brown  ; “ if  I make  the  slightest  error  of  judgment  in  my 
conduct  or  my  diet,  then  I suffer  for  it  all  the  rest  of  the  trip.  I’ve 
discovered  a great  remedy,  and  I tried  it  again  last  night  successfully. 
It’s  to  take  a poached  egg  on  toast  after  you  have  gone  to  bed,  and 
wash  it  down  with  a little  hot  Scotch  whiskey.  It’s  sovran  for  sea- 
sickness. Going  over  I gave  it  to  a man  who  was  feeling  despe- 
rately miserable,  and  who  was  doubly  despondent  because  he  couldn’t 
take  care  of  his  wife  and  baby.  Well,  it  cured  him.  I mixed  it 
pretty  stiff  and  it  did  its  work.  But  he  told  me  the  next  morning 
that,  for  nearly  an  hour  after  he  took  it,  he  thought  he  was  a biga- 
mist and  the  father  of  twins.” 

We  remarked  that  intemperance  was  doubly  dangerous  on  ship- 
board. 

“Yes,”  our  friend  Brown  went  on  ; “ I suppose  a sailor,  when  he 
takes  a drop  too  much,  sees  sea-serpents  climbing  in  over  the  bow. 
Did  you  ever  hear  about  the  girl  down  in  Maine,  who  wrote  her 
lover  a quadruple  temperance  letter  ? ” 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


251 


We  expressed  our  ignorance  of  this  anecdote. 

“ ’Tisn’t  much  of  a story,”  said  our  friend  Brown,  “ but  it  shows 
what  queer  things  a girl  will  do  sometimes.  Well,  down  at  Casco, 
in  Maine,  there  was  a young  fellow  who  had  worked  his  way  up 
from  before  the  mast  until  he  was  captain  of  a new  ship,  and  part 
owner,  too.  Then  he  asked  his  girl  to  marry  him,  and  she  took  him. 
The  first  cruise  of  the  new  ship  was  to  be  the  young  skipper’s  last 
voyage,  for  he’d  had  an  offer  of  a partnership.  After  he’d  been 
gone  about  a week  the  girl  got  over  the  sorrow  of  parting,  and  began 
to  take  stock  of  his  character.  He  was  good,  healthy,  kindly,  intel- 
ligent, long-headed,  and  keen-witted.  She  had  every  chance  of  hap- 
piness with  such  a husband.  So  far  as  she  could  see,  he  hadn’t  a 
fault,  nor  even  a failing  which  might  ripen  into  a fault.  It  was  true 
that  sometimes  he  went  on  a ‘ tear  ’ when  he  came  off  a cruise.  The 
more  she  thought  about  this,  the  more  she  feared  that  this  might 
grow  to  be  a habit,  and  land  him  in  a drunkard’s  grave.  You  see, 
she  got  morbid  about  the  one  possible  speck.  At  last,  she  sat  down 
and  wrote  him  a letter,  telling  him  just  how  she  felt,  and  begging 
him,  by  the  love  he  bore  her,  not  to  touch  another  drop,  and,  above 
all,  not  to  go  on  a spree  when  he  came  off  cruise.  When  she’d  got 
her  letter  written  she  felt  better — merely  writing  it  had  relieved  her 
mind.  But  she  didn’t  know  where  to  address  it.  It  was  too  late  to 
reach  her  lover  at  Liverpool,  which  was  the  first  port  the  new  ship 
was  bound  for,  and  it  was  quite  uncertain  where  he  would  go  next. 
He  had  told  her  that  his  course  depended  entirely  on  freights,  and 
on  the  advices  he  should  get  in  Liverpool,  and  that  he  might  go 
to  Havre  or  to  Bordeaux,  or  to  Marseilles  or  to  Genoa,  he  didn’t 
know  which.  She  solved  the  difficulty  by  making  four  copies  of  the 
letter  and  sending  one  to  each  port.  Now,  it  so  happened  that  her 
lover  sailed  from  Liverpool  for  Havre,  and  from  Havre  to  Bordeaux, 
and  from  Bordeaux  to  Marseilles,  and  from  Marseilles  to  Genoa ; 
and  he  got  all  four  copies  of  that  letter.  And,  when  he  read  the 
fourth  copy,  he  was  just  too  mad  to  hold  in,  so  he  sat  right  down 
and  wrote  her  a short  note,  breaking  off  the  engagement,  and  telling 
her  that  a woman  who  hadn’t  any  more  confidence  in  a man  than 
to  treat  him  that  way  had  better  be  released  from  the  obligation  of 
marrying  him.” 

We  inquired  whether  this  lover’s  quarrel  had  not  been  mended 
when  the  sailor  came  home. 

“ He  wasn’t  that  kind  of  man  at  all,”  answered  our  friend 


252 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


Brown.  “ If  he  was  set,  he  was  set.  When  he  got  back  from  the 
cruise  he  didn’t  go  on  a spree.  I believe  he  never  touched  another 
drop  of  liquor.  But  he  never  went  to  see  the  girl.  He  sold  out  his 
share  in  the  ship  and  accepted  the  partnership,  and,  in  less  than 
two  years,  he  married  the  senior  partner’s  daughter.  About  that 
time  an  old  aunt  of  his  wife’s  died,  and  left  her  the  house  next  door 
to  the  captain’s  first  girl ; and  they  set  up  housekeeping  there,  right 
under  that  girl’s  eyes,  and  she’s  seen  his  family  growing  up  around 
him  year  by  year,  while  she  lived  on,  a little  old  maid,  all  alone  by 
herself.  Women  are  kittle  cattle,  arn’t  they?” 

Then  our  friend  Brown  rose  and  shook  himself.  “ I think  there’s 
a good  moral  in  that  story  for  all  girls,”  he  said,  “ and  I guess  I’ll 
go  and  tell  it  to  Jane  Austen.” 

A pleasant  laugh  rang  out  as  the  young  Englishman  and  the 
American  girl  threaded  their  way  through  the  double  rows  of 
steamer-chairs  on  the  shady  side  of  the  steamer. 

Our  friend  Brown  glanced  up,  and  it  was  with  a certain  acidity 
that  he  said,  “ Fine  teeth  are  a great  incentive  to  gayety.” 

He  watched  the  young  people  as  they  walked  away.  “ His 
Royal  Highness  seems  to  be  taking  notice,”  he  said;  “I  think  I’ll 
go  into  the  smoking-room.” 

The  run  that  day  was  four  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 

Thursday,  the  i6th. — Shortly  after  midnight  we  ran  into  a dense 
bank  of  fog.  As  we  were  likely  at  any  moment  to  meet  detach- 
ments of  the  fishing  fleet,  the  Barataria' s engines  were  slowed  down. 
The  harsh  voice  of  the  fog-horn  was  to  be  heard  at  frequent  inter- 
vals during  the  night,  and  it  waked  us  before  cock-crow  in  the  morn- 
ing. When  we  went  on  deck  the  air  was  thick  and  moist ; and 
the  dampness  settled  on  the  rigging  and  dripped  gloomily  on  the 
deck. 

“ I think  this  drip,  drip,  drip  of  the  fog  is  quite  as  demoralizing 
as  the  fog-horn  is  disheartening,”  said  our  friend  Brown,  as  we  joined 
him  on  the  lower  deck,  where  we  could  find  shelter  from  the  moist- 
ure of  the  mist.  “ And  the  wild  notes  of  the  fog-horn  have  every 
vice  a sound  can  have.” 

The  young  couple  from  Chicago  came  up  to  us,  and  the  bride 
seemed  to  be  uneasy  in  her  mind. 

“ My  wife  sat  up  half  the  night,  looking  through  the  porthole  for 
fear  something  might  happen,”  said  the  bridegroom,  jocularly. 

“ I didn’t  do  anything  of  the  sort,”  she  replied,  indignantly. 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


253 


“ But  this  fog  is  terrible,  isn’t  it?  Do  you  think  the  captain  knows 
where  he  is  ? ” 

“ We’re  within  a mile  of  land  now,”  our  friend  Brown  answered, 
“ only  we  are  not  going  that  way,”  and  he  pointed  down. 

The  bride  tried  to  smile  at  this  feeble  jest. 

\ 

“ Don’t  you  harrow  up  your  young  soul  with  anticipatory  disas- 
ter,” our  friend  Brown  continued,  consolingly.  “ It  isn’t  good  for 
people’s  nerves  on  board  ship  to  get  talking  about  the  wreck  of  the 
Oregon  or  reading  the  Wreck  of  the  Grosvenor.  It’s  much  more 
amusing  to  read  the  Wreck  of  the  Thomas  Hyke,  which  was  alto- 
gether more  remarkable.” 

” But  if  we  should  run  into  something?”  she  returned,  despond- 
ently. 

“ ‘ It  would  be  bad  for  the  coo,’  as  Stephenson  said,”  our  friend 
Brown  rejoined.  “ Our  enlightened  selfishness  may  rejoice  that  we 
could  run  over  any  ordinary  boat  and  scarcely  feel  it.  So  you  need 
not  worry  about  the  summer  styles  in  life-preservers,  and  the  most 
fashionable  ways  of  wearing  them.  You  must  remember  that  the 
captain  is  the  ship’s  husband,  and  he  can’t  afford  to  lose  the  boat 
unless  he  wants  to  be  the  ship’s  widower.” 

“ The  captain  has  a good  many  lives  to  care  for,”  said  the  Chi- 
cago bridegroom ; “ no  other  boat  carries  five  hundred  first-class 
passengers.” 

“But  other  boats  carry  fifteen  hundred  steerage,  sometimes,  be- 
sides first-class  passengers,”  retorted  our  friend  Brown.  “ Really, 
though  we  seem  to  be  a great  many,  there  are  fewer  souls  on  board 
now  than  most  big  boats  carry.  I confess,  I don’t  like  to  cross  on  a 
ship  that  takes  steerage  passengers ; in  case  of  danger,  they  would 
have  the  bad  taste  to  think  their  lives  as  valuable  as  mine.” 

The  pretty  American  girl  looked  out  of  the  door,  not  far  from  us, 
and  the  Chicago  bride  called  her.  Our  friend  Brown  volunteered  to 
bring  down  from  the  upper  deck  the  chairs  of  the  party.  We 
offered  to  assist  him.  When  we  came  down  with  the  chairs  we 
found  that  the  handsome  young  Englishman  had  also  joined  the 
gathering.  While  our  friend  Brown  was  tucking  the  rugs  and  wraps 
about  Jane  Austen,  as  he  called  her.  His  Royal  Highness  went  after 
his  steamer-chair  also.  Thus  we  formed  a compact  little  group  on 
the  lower  deck,  partly  sheltered  from  the  thick  dampness  of  the  fog 
and  from  the  enervating  roar  of  the  fog-horn. 

For  a while  the  conversation  was  general ; and  when  it  flagged 


254  /Z»Z^  J\rOT£S  OF  AJV  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 

our  friend  Brown  suggested  “Twenty  Questions,”  offering  to  take  His 
Royal  Highness  on  his  side  and  explain  the  game  to  him  if  Jane 
Austen  would  lend  her  aid.  The  young  couple  from  Chicago  had 
become  engaged  the  summer  before  at  Narragansett  Pier,  and  they 
were  practised  in  the  art.  Although  we  should  have  preferred  to 
stand  afar  off  and  take  no  part  in  the  quarrel,  the  young  couple 
from  Chicago  enlisted  us  on  their  side.  Thp  perky  little  parson 
joined  us,  and  Mat  Hitchcock  thrust  himself  among  our  opponents. 
And  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  glided  away  in  acrimonious  discussion. 

Our  run  that  day  was  only  three  hundred  and  ninety  miles.  But 
toward  evening  the  fog  was  blown  away  by  a fresh  breeze. 

Friday,  the  lyth. — There  was  a cloudless  sunrise  this  morning,  as 
glorious  a sight  as  a man  may  see.  But  when  we  reproached  our 
friend  Brown  for  having  missed  it,  he  was  quick  to  explain. 

“ I hope  I’m  too  good  a Christian,”  he  said,  “ to  have  part  or  lot 
in  the  Parsee  ceremony  of  getting  up  to  see  the  sun  rise.  Besides,  I 
was  suffering  from  a singularly  acute  attack  of  marine  inertia,  per- 
haps a reaction  from  the  mental  activity  of  yesterday’s  ‘Twenty 
Questions.’  Don’t  you  fall  into  a condition  of  sloth  sometimes  at 
sea,  when  you  don’t  want  anything  but  just  to  be  let  alone?  ” 

We  acknowledged  that  this  phase  of  feeling  was  easy  to  under- 
stand. 

“ I have  been  moved  to  liken  a long  day  at  sea  to  a tirade  in  a 
French  tragedy,  when  the  watery  Alexandrines  roll  over  you  in  most 
exasperating  monotony,”  he  proceeded.  “There’s  a great  deal  of 
tautology  about  the  ocean  ; it’s  always  saying  ditto  to  itself.  You 
tire  of  seeing  the  waves  follow  each  other,  almost  as  though  they 
were  drilled  in  platoons,  with  now  and  then  a top-lofty  one  riding 
ahead  proudly  like  an  ensign.” 

We  quoted  the  jest  about  Britannia  ruling  the  waves  and  not 
ruling  them  straight. 

“You  tell  that  imported  joke  to  His  Royal  Highness  and  he’ll 
laugh  at  it,”  said  our  friend  Brown.  “When  I can  catch  Jane 
Austen  alone  I’ll  quote  to  her  the  French  saying  that  ‘Women  are 
like  the  waves  of  the  ocean — always  the  same  and  yet  never  alike.’  ” 

We  remarked  that  she  was  probably  preparing  for  the  concert 
which  was  to  take  place  that  night. 

“Yes,”  he  replied,  “ His  Royal  Highness  and  Jane  Austen  are  to 
sing  a duet.  The  perky  little  parson  is  getting  up  the  show.  I 
think  it  would  be  a good  scheme  to  have  a theatre  on  board  ship. 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


255 


regularly  fitted  up.  You  may  remember  that  Noah,  the  founder  of 
the  P.  and  O.  line,  when  he  went  to  sea,  took  his  menagerie  with 
him.  I think  that  must  have  relieved  the  monotony  of  the  voyage 
not  a little.  A really  enterprising  steamship  company  nowadays 
would  make  proper  arrangements  so  that  its  boats  on  every  voyage 
would  receive  a hail  from  the  Flying  Dutchman  and  get  a glimpse 
of  the  sea-serpent  rearing  its  horrid  head.” 

Although  there  was  not  a theatre  on  board  the  Barataria,  there 
was  a printing-press  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  the  daily  bills-of- 
fare,  and  capable  of  printing  also  the  bill-of-the-play  of  the  Grand 
Entertainment  and  Concert  which  was  given  that  evening  in  the 
main  saloon.  The  programme  of  the  Grand  Entertainment  and  Con- 
cert was  divided  into  two  parts ; in  the  first  part  the  Scot  Abroad 
sang“  Auld  Lang  Syne,”  the  Chicago  bridegroom  recited  “ Buck  Fan- 
shaw’s  Funeral,”  the  Chicago  bride  sang  “ In  the  Gloaming,”  the  perky 
little  parson  read  “ The  Raven,”  the  handsome  young  Englishman 
sang  “ The  Vagabond,”  and  the  pretty  American  girl  sang  “ Let  me 
Dream  Again.”  The  final  number  of  the  first  part,  so  the  pro- 
gramme informed  us,  was  the  singing  of  “The  Star  Spangled  Ban- 
ner,” “by  the  530  Barataria  chorus.”  This  began  well  enough,  but 
as  barely  a dozen  of  the  five  hundred  and  thirty  knew  the  words 
of  the  American  anthem,  it  “ rather  petered  out  toward  the  end,” 
as  our  friend  Brown  put  it. 

Our  friend  Brown  had  no  part  or  lot  in  the  Grand  Entertainment 
and  Concert.  He  sat  in  the  music-room  and  made  sarcastic  remarks. 
The  chief  numbers  of  the  second  part  were  what  the  programme 
declared  to  be  a “ Banjo  Solo,  by  Messrs.  Knox  and  Decker,”  and  a 
duet  by  Jane  Austen  and  His  Royal  Highness.  As  the  music  of 
this  duet  was  as  emotional  as  the  words  were  warm,  our  friend 
Brown  got  up  and  went  out  on  deck  for  a walk  in  the  dark.  Thus 
he  missed  the  final  item  on  the  play-bill,  the  singing  of  “God  Save 
the  Queen,”  “by  the  530  Barataria  chorus,”  a failure  even  more  la- 
mentable than  that  of  “ The  Star  Spangled  Banner,”  and  for  the 
same  reason. 

Between  the  two  parts  the  plate  had  been  passed  around,  and 
nearly  seventy-five  pounds  had  been  collected,  to  be  divided  be- 
tween the  Sailors’  Orphan  Asylum  at  Liverpool  and  a hospital  in 
New  York. 

Our  run  that  day  was  four  hundred  and  sixty-five  miles. 

Saturday,  the  \%th, — This  was  to  be  the  last  day  of  our  voyage. 


256 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


Shortly  after  noon  it  was  announced  that  the  run  was  four  hundred 
and  sixty-two  miles,  and  that  we  were  then  a little  less  than  two  hun- 
dred miles  from  Sandy  Hook.  A certain  half-suppressed  excitement 
began  to  be  perceptible  among  the  passengers,  and  it  increased  as 
the  hours  passed,  and  we  drew  nearer  and  nearer  to  our  native  land. 

Four  steamer-chairs  had  been  taken  right  up  into  the  bow,  and 
here  the  young  couple  from  Chicago,  Jane  Austen,  and  His  Royal 
Highness  had  sat  all  the  afternoon.  Our  friend  Brown  had  joined 
the  group  twice  or  thrice.  He  had  been  made  welcome,  yet  he  was 
uneasy  and  soon  wandered  away  again.  The  three  Americans  were 
engaged  in  telling  the  young  Englishman  all  about  America,  the 
United  States  in  general,  and  the  cities  of  Chicago  and  Baltimore  in 
particular.  Probably  our  friend  Brown,  as  a New  Yorker,  had  no 
need  for  the  information,  which  the  young  Englishman  accepted 
with  pleasure. 

He  joined  us  as  we  stood  under  the  bridge,  after  dinner,  just  as 
the  Baraiaria,  to  the  great  joy  of  its  five  hundred  and  thirty  pas- 
sengers, was  rapidly  gliding  ahead  of  a steamer  of  an  opposition  line 
which  had  left  Queenstown  two  days  before  us. 

“What  is  the  use  of  all  this  excitement  about  seeing  land?”  he 
asked.  “ I’ve  seen  the  sacred  soil  of  Long  Island  before  now — in 
fact,  I was  born  there.” 

We  told  him  that  most  of  the  passengers  were  probably  rejoic- 
ing at  the  swiftness  of  our  homeward  voyage — almost  the  quickest 
on  record. 

“ The  Barataria  is  really  fast,”  he  returned,  “ but  few  people 
have  discovered  a little  trick  of  the  steamship  companies  to  re- 
duce the  apparent  length  of  the  voyage.  Once  the  time  was  taken 
from  Liverpool  to  New  York;  then,  it  was  counted  from  Queenstown 
to  Sandy  Plook  ; and  now  they  are  beginning  to  reckon  it  from 
Fastnet  to  Fire  Island.  By  this  fictitious  shortening  they  can  save 
a day  seemingly,  even  if  the  boats  were  no  faster.” 

We  remarked  that  the  voyage  was  now  so  short  that  the  old  so- 
ciability among  the  passengers  was  dying  out.  The  gentleman  from 
Philadelphia  had  told  us  Captain  Kitchener  complained  that  it 
was  no  longer  worth  while  to  get  acquainted  with  his  passengers,  and 
that  he  had  given  up  all  attempt  at  friendly  overtures  ever  since  a 
passenger,  to  whom  he  had  been  explaining  things,  had  offered  him 
a shilling. 

“ That  passenger  must  have  been  on  his  return  trip,”  said  our 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


257 


friend  Brown  ; “ after  a fellow  has  spent  six  weeks  in  England,  he 
stands  ready  to  tip  an  archbishop  half-a-crown.” 

While  we  were  talking  the  clouds  had  blown  away  from  the  moon, 
and  the  soft  rays  bathed  in  silver  splendor  the  watery  pathway  of 
the  boat.  Snatches  of  song  came  fitfully  from  two  or  three  little 
groups  gathered  in  pleasant  corners.  We  saw  that  the  young  couple 
from  Chicago  were  half  concealed  behind  a boat,  and  that  he  had 
his  arm  around  her  and  that  she  had  laid  her  head  on  his  shoulder. 

We  drew  Brown’s  attention  to  the  young  moon,  shedding  its 
silent  sympathy  over  the  lovers. 

“ It’s  the  same  old  moon, you  know,”  he  retorted,  “the  same  old 
moon,  gut  en  a vu  Men  d'autres” 

Our  friend  was  not  given  to  quoting  French,  and  this  seemed 
to  us  to  be  the  outward  and  audible  sign  of  an  inward  and  spiritual 
dissatisfaction.  His  pace,  as  we  walked  the  deck,  was  violent  and 
irregular.  At  last  he  stopped  abruptly. 

“ Ah,”  he  said,  “ there’s  His  Royal  Highness  making  the  most 
of  his  last  evening  with  Jane  Austen.  Perhaps  he’s  wondering  if  he 
is  going  to  find  in  Salt  Lake  City  any  girls  as  agreeable  as  she  is.” 

We  remarked  that  she  was  a good  type  of  the  pretty  American 
girl. 

“ All  cats  are  gray  at  night,”  he  replied,  sharply,  “ and  every  girl 
is  pretty  by  moonlight.” 

A few  minutes  after  it  struck  four  bells.  Then  the  Barataria 
was  abreast  of  Fire  Island  Light,  and  the  firework  signals  were  let 
off,  which  made  known  our  presence  to  the  men  ashore,  who  were 
searching  the  horizon  for  incoming  steamers.  Long  before  we 
reached  Sandy  Hook  the  news  of  our  arrival  in  America  had  been 
flashed  under  the  ocean  to  London  and  Paris. 

Sunday.,  the  igth. — When  we  waked  in  the  morning,  before  day- 
break, the  Barataria  was  at  anchor  in  the  lower  bay,  off  Quarantine, 
We  went  on  deck  and  saw  the  electric  lights  twinkling  in  the  dawn 
along  the  Brooklyn  Bridge,  which  makes  Siamese  Twins  of  the  two 
great  cities  on  the  East  River. 

By  the  time  the  health  officer  had  given  the  Barataria  a clean 
bill,  the  deck  had  begun  to  fill  up  ; and,  as  the  boat  started,  at  least 
half  the  passengers  were  gazing  at  the  green  shores  of  their  native 
land. 

As  we  passed  Bedloe’s  Island  our  friend  Brown  gazed  up  at  M. 

Bartholdi’s  colossal  figure,  and  smiled  as  he  said : “ There  she 
17 


258 


IDLE  NOTES  OF  AN  UNEVENTFUL  VOYAGE. 


stands,  you  see,  holding  the  torch  of  liberty  now,  after  having  so 
long  extended  the  palm  of  charity.” 

We  noted  that  something  had  given  a tinge  of  acerbity  to  our 
friend  Brown’s  remarks,  and  that  his  humor  was  more  saturnine. 

“ You  will  observe,”  he  continued,  “ that  I have  emerged  from 
my  stateroom  this  morning  crowned  with  the  high  hat  of  civilization, 
although  it  looks  as  rough  as  the  buffalo-robe  of  barbarism.  Ob- 
serve, also,  our  fellow-passengers  of  the  female  persuasion.  There’s 
a modern  Jewish  adage,  I believe,  that  a man  should  clothe  himself 
beneath  his  ability,  his  children  according  to  his  ability,  and  his  wife 
above  his  ability.  Judging  from  the  clothing  of  the  wives  on  this 
boat  the  past  week,  one  would  think  ill  of  the  ability  of  the  men  on 
board.  But  just  look  at  the  women  now.  It  is  only  at  sea  that  a 
woman  doesn’t  care  how  she  looks,  and  as  soon  as  she  gets  in  sight 
of  land  she  makes  up  for  lost  time.  I’d  give  a picayune  to  see  the 
face  of  His  Royal  Highness  when  he  gets  his  first  glimpse  of  Jane 
Austen  this  morning.” 

But  this  pleasure  was  denied  him,  as  the  young  Englishman  had 
met  the  American  girl  before  we  caught  sight  of  either  of  them.  She 
had  donned  a most  becoming  dress  of  a most  coquettish  simplicity. 
As  they  passed  us  she  was  apparently  expressing  to  him  her  resolute 
determination  to  attempt  varied  violations  of  the  revenue  laws. 

When  the  Barataria  had  been  warped  alongside  the  dock,  and 
the  baggage  was  beginning  to  be  examined  by  Uncle  Sam’s  white- 
capped  officers,  we  saw  them  again  for  a moment.  He  was  taking 
his  leave.  They  shook  hands  heartily.  The  American  girl,  already 
surrounded  by  the  spoils  of  her  summer  campaign,  abstracted  her 
attention  from  her  ten  trunks  long  enough  to  bestow  on  him  a bril- 
liant smile  of  farewell. 

Not  far  from  us  was  the  young  couple  from  Chicago  ; they  ac- 
costed His  Royal  Highness  as  he  passed  ; and,  in  answer  to  some 
question  of  the  bridegroom’s,  we  heard  the  young  Englishman  say: 

“ I’ve  changed  my  mind,  you  know.  I don’t  think  I shall  go 
there  just  yet  a while.  They  tell  me  that  St.  John  Hopkins  College 
is  no  end  of  an  interesting  place,  and  I’m  thinking  of  going  there 
first.” 


Brander  Matthews. 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


THE  LAND  AND  LABOR  PARTY. 

That  able  writer  and  leader,  Mr.  Henry  George,  has  put  before  the 
public  an  issue,  which  should,  if  possible,  be  fully  unmasked.  It  is  not  a 
mere  economic  measure  v.'hich  he  has  broached,  but  also  a new  ethical  spec- 
ulation ; and  it  is  not  a legitimate  political  reform  which  he  is  attempting, 
but  a sweeping  social  revolution,  fraught  with  the  gravest  moral  and^reli- 
gious  effects.  In  the  guise  of  a philanthropic  statesman,  however  unwit- 
tingly, he  is  leading  an  assault  upon  divine  laws  and  institutions,  which  no 
legislation  can  touch  without  peril,  as  all  history  has  shown. 

Hebrews  and  Christians,  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants,  alike  find 
the  right  of  private  property  clearly  set  forth  in  Holy  Scripture.  In  the 
Old  Testament  it  is  exhibited  as  a positive  command  of  the  Creator  ; and  in 
the  New  Testament  as  a sacred  trust  from  the  sovereign  Proprietor  of  all 
things.  No  distinction  whatever  is  made  between  property  in  land  and  in 
other  goods.  The  proposed  exemption  of  the  soil  from  private  ownership 
is  a notion  not  to  be  found  anywhere  in  the  Bible,  and  as  little  based  in 
divine  as  in  human  law.  To  deprive  the  individual  of  such  property,  with- 
out his  consent,  would  be  no  more  scriptural  and  right  than  to  deprive  him 
of  any  other  property  as  justly  acquired  and  duly  sanctioned  ; and  though 
it  were  done  by  a popular  vote,  under  all  the  forms  of  legislation,  and  on 
pretence  of  the  public  good,  it  would  still  be  but  legalized  theft  in  the  view 
of  every  Christian  man. 

It  need  not  be  concealed  that,  on  one  occasion,  some  of  the  early  Chris- 
tians voluntarily  sold  their  lands  and  houses,  and  for  a time  held  the  pro- 
ceeds in  common.  But,  in  the  very  act  of  constituting  this  charity  fund,  the 
indestructible  right  of  private  property  in  land,  as  well  as  in  other  goods, 
was  still  recognized  and  sanctioned  by  the  apostles : “ While  it  remained, 
was  it  not  thine  own  ? and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power  ? ” 
Moreover,  the  exceptional  incident  was  but  an  ideal  example  to  the  Church, 
not  to  the  State  ; and  to  plead  it  now  as  a precedent  in  our  legislatures  and 
courts  would  be  too  hypocritical  for  a moment’s  thought.  The  worst  type 
of  socialism  is  known  to  be  that  which  thus  borrows  Christian  ideas  as  a 
mask  for  infidelity  and  atheism. 

Without  charging  Mr.  George  with  any  such  perverseness,  it ‘must  be  said 
that  his  economic  views,  though  sometimes  devoutly  expressed,  are  opposed  to 
the  Christian  doctrine  of  property,  as  well  as  to  the  interests  of  the  individual, 
of  the  family,  and  of  the  State,  to  say  nothing  of  the  Church.  In  particular. 


26o 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


it  will  be  found  that  his  specious  scheme  for  enriching  the  laboring  class 
by  impoverishing  the  land-holding  class  would  begin  with  legal  and  moral 
injustice  ; that  it  would  strike  back  through  the  past,  at  an  original  right 
of  the  first  land-holder,  without  whom  an  acre  in  New  York,  with  all  its  po- 
tential wealth,  was  once  worth  no  more  than  an  acre  in  the  moon  ; that  it 
would  take  from  thousands  of  innocent  individuals,  not  merely  their  social 
importance,  but  their  justly  earned  means  of  subsistence  and  beneficence  ; 
that  it  would  unsettle  the  family  homestead,  ever  to  be  prized  as  a corner- 
stone of  the  republic  ; that  by  making  the  State  the  sole  landlord,  it  would 
render  popular  government  a sort  of  feudal  despotism  of  the  poor  over  the 
rich,  and  breed  the  worst  vices  of  a crude  democracy ; in  a word,  that  it 
would  lead  logically  to  the  public  confiscation  of  all  private  wealth,  and  to 
an  inversion  of  social  classes,  with  the  dominance  of  the  one  least  fitted  for 
leadership  in  the  higher  spheres  of  civilization,  such  as  learning,  art,  science, 
and  religion.  In  fact,  could  such  views  ever  be  fully  carried  out,  the  Chris- 
tian Church  would  become  impossible,  and  civilized  society  swiftly  relapse 
to  anarchy  and  barbarism. 

Mr.  George  might  disclaim  the  logical  issues  of  his  reasoning,  but  its 
premises  are  too  plainly  and  boldly  put  forth  to  be  misunderstood,  as 
will  appear  by  a few  chance  extracts  from  his  work  called  Progress  and 
Poverty  : 

“ Private  property  in  land  is  a bold,  bare,  enormous  wrong,  like  that  of  chattel 
slavery.  ” 

“ Historically,  as  ethically,  private  property  in  land  is  robbery.” 

“ Though  the  sovereign  people  of  the  State  of  New  York  consent  to  the  landed  pos- 
sessions of  the  Astors,  the  puniest  infant  that  comes  wailing  into  the  world,  in  the  squalid- 
est  room  of  the  most  miserable  tenement  house,  becomes  at  that  moment  seized  of  an  equal 
right  with  the  millionaires.  And  it  is  robbed  if  the  right  is  denied.” 

“ But  it  will  be  said  ; there  are  improvements  which  in  time  become  indistinguishable 
from  the  land  itself  ! Very  well  : then  the  title  to  the  improvements  becomes  blended  with 
the  title  to  the  land  ; the  individual  right  is  lost  in  the  common  right.” 

“ Herbert  Spencer  says  ; ‘ Had  we  to  deal  with  the  parties  who  originally  robbed  the 
human  race  of  its  heritage,  we  might  make  short  work  of  the  matter.’  Why  not  make 
short  work  of  the  matter  anyhow  ? ” 

“ By  the  time  the  people  of  any  such  country  as  England  or  the  United  States  are  suffi- 
ciently aroused  to  the  injustice  and  disadvantages  of  individual  ownership  of  land  to  induce 
them  to  attempt  its  nationalization,  they  will  be  sufficiently  aroused  to  nationalize  it  in  a 
much  more  direct  and  easy  way  than  by  purchase.  They  will  not  trouble  themselves  about 
compensating  the  proprietors  of  land.” 

“ I do  not  propose  either  to  purchase  or  to  confiscate  private  property  in  land.  The 
first  would  be  unjust  ; the  second,  needless.  It  is  not  necessary  to  confiscate  land  ; it  is 
only  necessary  to  confiscate  rent.” 

“ The  homestead  owner  will  be  a loser  only  as  the  man  who  has  bought  himself  a pair 
of  boots  may  be  said  to  be  a loser  by  a subsequent  fall  in  the  price  of  boots.  His  boots 
will  be  just  as  useful  to  him,  and  the  next  pair  of  boots  he  can  get  cheaper.  . . . The 

Duke  of  Westminster,  who  owns  a considerable  part  of  the  site  of  London,  would  still 
have  all  he  could  by  any  possibility  enjoy,  and  a much  better  state  of  society  in  which  to 
enjoy  it.” 

‘ ‘ This  revenue  arising  frqm  the  common  property  could  be  applied  to  the  common 


CRITICISMS,  NOTTS,  AND  REVIEWS. 


261 


benefit,  as  were  the  revenues  of  Sparta.  We  might  not  establish  public  tables — they  would 
be  unnecessary.” 

“ We  should  reach  the  ideal  of  the  socialist,  but  not  through  governmental  repression. 
Government  would  become  merely  the  agency  by  which  the  common  property  was  admi- 
nistered for  the  common  benefit.” 

“ All  that  is  necessary  to  social  regeneration  is  included  in  the  motto  of  those  Russian 
patriots  sometimes  called  Nihilists — ‘ Land  and  Liberty.’” 

To  lay  bare  all  the  fallacies  underlying  these  statements  would  be  no 
easy  task.  At  the  outset,  land  is  vaguely  defined  as  the  source  of  all  wealth 
and  a common  bounty  of  nature,  which  no  man  creates  or  may  appropriate, 
whereas  mere  land  in  itself  is  worthless  except  as  some  man  does  appro- 
priate it  and  make  it  his  own,  as  it  were,  a very  part  of  himself,  by  possession 
and  use.  Through  this  false  definition,  land  is  morally  distinguished  from 
produce,  the  land-holder  from  the  laborer,  and  it  is  held  right  to  own  goods 
or  houses,  but  wrong  to  own  the  bare  ground.  On  the  assumption  that  all 
men  have  equal  rights  in  this  common  bounty  of  the  soil,  it  is  asserted,  in 
no  figurative  sense,  that  the  people  still  own  the  land,  as  if  the  people  had 
not  already,  for  the  public  good  and  upon  known  conditions,  conceded  an 
individual  right  of  land-ownership,  which  has  ever  been  sanctioned  by  law 
and  guarded  with  the  very  sword  of  justice.  As  a further  inference,  it  is 
even  maintained  that  society  could  now  have  the  same  right  to  land  made 
valuable  by  individual  labor  as  to  land  from  which  it  had  not  parted,  but 
left  in  a state  of  nature,  undeveloped  and  worthless.  It  is  also  still  more 
strangely  argued  that  any  increased  value  of  land  which  may  come  with  the 
growth  of  the  community  must  rightfully  belong  to  the  wealth-producing 
laborer  of  to-day,  and  not  to  the  laborer  of  yesterday,  who  has  become  a 
land-owner,  and  whose  land  has  itself  been  earned  by  other  laborers  and 
held  at  risk  and  expense  for  generations.  Because  decreasing  wages  some- 
times coexist  with  increasing  rent,  it  is  fancied  that  this  growing  land  value 
is  a tax  upon  the  present  earnings  of  labor,  rather  than  the  fruit  of  past  earn- 
ings invested  in  land.  Throughout  the  whole  reasoning  it  is  forgotten  that, 
in  this  country  at  least,  with  its  clear  legal  titles,  private  land-ownership  is 
itself  but  rewarded  labor,  not  defrauded  labor,  and  to  destroy  it  would  be 
the  very  suicide  of  labor.  All  the  ills  of  the  workingman  are  thus  unfairly 
charged  to  an  abstract  land-owner,  rather  than  to  the  capitalist,  with  whom 
he  is  in  close  practical  relations,  or  to  other  well-known  causes  of  poverty. 
Then,  to  cap  this  absurdity,  the  various  cures  of  labor  distress,  such  as 
public  economy,  education  of  workingmen,  trades  unions,  partnerships  with 
employers,  governmental  aid,  more  equal  distribution  of  public  lands,  are 
severally  treated  as  but  so  many  aggravations  of  the  mere  imaginary  wrong 
of  private  property  in  land.  This  vague,  scarecrow  monopoly,  it  is  at 
length  maintained,  can  only  be  aboli^ed  by  seizing  all  land  as  State  pro- 
perty, and  collecting  the  rent  into  the  public  treasury  for  the  relief  of  the 
laboring  classes.  It  is  then  shown,  very  clearly  and  boldly,  how  such  legis- 
lation, as  by  a stroke  of  the  pen,  would  equalize  wealth  and  make  the  rich 


262 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


poorer  and  the  poor  richer.  The  largest  share  might  go  to  workingmen 
and  artisans,  as  the  chief  producers  of  wealth  ; but  farmers  could  live  on  their 
homesteads  without  owning  them,  as  serfs  of  the  sovereign  people,  and 
reduced  millionaires  would  at  last  have  to  pay  tribute  as  vassals  to  Knights 
of  Labor.  And  thus  is  to  be  set  on  foot,  in  the  midst  of  our  advanced  civili- 
zation, under  the  forms  of  law,  a course  of  open  land-robbery  and  pillage 
which  hitherto  has  only  been  achieved  by  barbarian  hordes  in  an  age  of 
lawless  violence. 

In  plain  opposition  to  such  vagaries  stands  the  Christian  doctrine  at 
every  point  of  view.  A few  only  of  its  elements  need  here  be  stated  : 

First.  The  private  ownership  of  land,  as  of  other  property,  is  a divine 
right  expressed  in  the  very  constitution  of  man  by  his  Creator.  It  is  fos- 
tered by  an  innate  desire  as  imperious  as  the  desire  for  aught  else  which 
can  be  exclusively  owned  and  used.  It  is  asserted  by  a moral  sense,  which 
as  spontaneously  condemns  violations  of  it  by  ourselves  or  others.  It  is 
more  or  less  clearly  enforced  by  the  usages  and  laws  of  all  peoples,  savage 
and  civilized  ; and  it  can  be  called  in  question  only  by  some  sophistical  rea- 
soning or  perverted  judgment.  Primarily,  the  right  inheres  in  the  very 
relation  of  man  to  the  earth,  upon  which  he  depends,  and  which,  so  far  as 
occupied  and  utilized  by  him,  becomes  attached  to  his  personality,  or  belongs 
to  him  alone.  If  it  be  wrong  for  him  to  own  such  land,  because  it  is  a part 
of  nature,  then  it  is  wrong  for  him  to  own  his  horse  or  his  house,  which  are 
also  parts  of  nature.  Though  such  land  were,  indeed,  originally  a divine 
creation,  yet  he  has  produced  therein  a value  as  much  his  own  as  anything 
else  of  human  production,  and  thus  acquired  a special  right  in  the  common 
bounty  of  the  Creator.  The  mere  abstract  general  right  of  mankind,  could 
it  now  override  his  acquired  special  right,  would  simply  call  for  an  indis- 
criminate distribution  of  all  private  wealth  among  men,  wholly  regardless  of 
their  endowments,  needs,  and  deserts.  Even  on  the  theory  of  the  social  con- 
tract, existing  individual  rights  in  land  must  have  been  acquired  by  common 
consent,  and  society  could  not  now  go  back  upon  its  own  agreement  without 
new  consent,  as  the  State  does  not  exercise  the  right  of  eminent  domain 
except  in  cases  of  public  necessity,  and  then  only  upon  a fair  valua- 
tion and  reimbursement  of  the  land-owner.  Without,  however,  discuss- 
ing here  any  of  the  ethical  theories  of  property  in  general,  such  as  self- 
interest,  utility,  the  general  good,  the  law  of  the  land,  it  is  enough  to  say 
that  from  each  of  them  might  be  brought  arguments  for  the  natural  jus- 
tice of  individual  proprietorship  in  the  soil.  Every  reason  which  proves  the 
right  of  a man  to  any  property  at  all  may  prove  his  right  to  property  in 
land. 

Second.  The  private  ownership  of  land  has  ever  been  sanctioned  by 
divine  law,  since  the  day  that  Adam,  as  the  first  land-holder,  was  given 
dominion  over  the  earth.  Under  the  Jewish  theocracy  it  was  not  only 
allowed,  but  made  inalienable  by  the  agrarian  jubilee,  or  repossession  of 
homesteads  every  fifty  years,  and  fixed  by  solemn  tenure  from  Jehovah  him- 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


263 


self  as  the  one  supreme  Proprietor  : “ The  land  shall  not  be  sold  forever ; 
for  the  land  is  mine.”  The  decalogue  also  clearly  includes  it.  As  traced, 
like  other  property,  to  the  primary  right  which  every  man  has  to  himself  and 
to  the  fruit  of  his  labor,  it  has  the  same  ground  in  the  commandment  which 
forbids  violations  of  property  rights.  To  take  from  its  owner  land  which 
has  been  justly  acquired  by  discovery,  purchase,  inheritance,  or  gift,  and 
which  he  has  enriched  with  his  own  toil,  would  be  as  plain  stealing  as  to 
take  from  him  the  wares  wrought  by  his  skill  or  the  home  built  with  his 
earnings.  And  to  do  this  by  law,  on  a plea  of  justice,  would  simply  assail 
all  law  and  justice  as  seated  in  the  bosom  of  God  and  voiced  in  the  hearts 
of  men. 

Third.  The  private  ownership  of  land,  viewed  as  a divine  trust  under 
human  law,  has  the  same  checks  and  safeguards  as  other  property.  If  the 
law  be  broken  or  the  trust  be  violated,  then  the  land  is  legally  or  morally 
forfeited.  The  land-holder  simply  becomes  a criminal,  who  is  made  to  give 
up  his  false  title,  or  an  unfaithful  steward,  from  whom  shall  yet  be  taken 
even  that  which  he  seemeth  to  have.  The  gigantic  abuses  of  landlordism 
in  the  British  Islands,  as  of  land  speculation  in  the  United  States,  furnish 
no  reasons  for  abolishing  this  kind  of  property,  but  only  for  better  laws 
of  entail  and  monopoly.  And  the  few  land-holders  in  either  country  who 
are  like  the  slothful  servant,  hiding  his  lord’s  money  in  the  ground,  cannot 
detract  from  the  many  who,  on  their  own  estates  and  the  world  over,  are 
maintaining  churches,  charities,  missions,  schools,  colleges,  libraries,  mu- 
seums, and  countless  other  institutions  for  social  well-being  and  human 
progress. 

Fourth.  The  private  ownership  of  land  is  as  consistent  with  Christian 
neighborship,  or  love  of  mankind,  as  other  forms  of  wealth.  It  is  rooted  in 
the  same  first  duty  of  every  man  to  provide  for  his  own  household,  without 
which,  so  far  from  being  a Christian,  he  is  said  to  be  worse  than  an  infidel, 
and  it  may  have  its  flower  and  fruitage  in  the  same  beautiful  and  noble  cha- 
rities of  home,  kindred,  country,  and  humanity.  The  distinction  is  not  less 
false  than  invidious  by  which  the  land-owner,  on  his  well-tilled  acres,  is  de- 
picted as  selfishly  monopolizing  the  Creator’s  gifts  to  his  creatures,  any  more 
than  the  laborer  himself  monopolizes  them  with  his  manufactured  stores  of 
the  same  raw  material,  as  controlled  by  his  skill  and  capital.  If  distinctions 
must  be  made,  it  might  seem  that  the  land-holding  class,  the  great  commu- 
nity of  homestead  owners,  would  best  keep  the  family  as  a seated  institu- 
tion, uphold  the  State  with  patriotic  roots  in  the  soil,  and  maintain  the 
Church  in  its  strength  and  freedom  ; rather  than  the  laboring  class  in  our 
large  cities,  especially  the  foreign  refuse,  who  literally  have  no  attach- 
ment to  our  native  land,  but  have  come  hither  to  menace  our  social  peace 
with  alien  views  of  property,  marriage,  and  religion,  and  false  cries  of  liberty, 
equality,  and  fraternity.  No  such  distinctions,  however,  are  needed  in  a 
country  of  freemen,  where  the  laborer  and  the  land-owner  are  so  often  com- 
bined in  the  same  person  and  so  continually  changing  places.  True  Chris- 


264 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


tian  patriotism  would  rather  dictate  that  the  legislative  rule  of  any  one  class, 
laborer  or  land-owner,  without  regard  to  its  virtue  and  intelligence,  is  to  be 
deprecated  as  dangerous  alike  to  the  State  and  to  the  Church.  And  true 
Christian  philanthropy,  instead  of  arraying  laborer  against  land-owner,  in 
a world-wide  conspiracy  against  civilization,  seeks  ever  to  knit  together  all 
classes  in  all  nations  as  one  brotherhood  of  mankind. 

Fifth.  The  Christian  ideal  of  wealth,  as  set  before  the  young  ruler  and 
illustrated  at  Pentecost,  calls  for  the  highest  personal  and  social  virtue,  but 
does  not  distinguish  land  as  common  property,  to  be  forfeited  or  confis- 
cated, any  more  in  charity  than  in  equity.  Even  its  surrender  to  the 
Church  by  a vow  of  poverty  has  ever  implied  the  right  to  have  withheld  it 
for  other  uses  ; and  its  seizure  by  the  State,  in  the  name  of  Christian  charity, 
has  not  hitherto  been  even  proposed.  History  is,  indeed,  full  of  sad  attempts 
to  revive  the  communism  which  for  a while  illumined  the  golden  age  of 
Christianity.  But  they  have  only  shown,  with  few  exceptions,  that  the  aboli- 
tion of  private  property  in  land  has  ever  tended  to  the  dissolution  of  society. 
The  Roman  Catholic  communities  of  monks  and  nuns  have  simply  pre- 
cluded such  results  by  connecting  the  vow  of  celibacy  with  that  of  poverty. 
The  various  Protestant  communities  of  mystics  and  perfectionists,  by  merg- 
ing homesteads  in  a common  estate,  with  a common  table  and  dwelling, 
have  sooner  or  later  destroyed  all  family  life  and  purity,  or  only  averted 
such  disaster  by  retaining  individual  estates,  and  holding  the  mere  produce 
in  common.  Some  communities  of  socialists,  claiming  a sort  of  new  Chris- 
tianity, have  sought  to  openly  abolish  the  family  and  reorganize  the  State 
by  abnegating  individual  land-ownership.  But  Mr.  George  espouses  none 
of  these  doctrines.  Though  he  seeks  an  ethical  basis  for  his  project  of  land- 
nationalization,  and  ever  throws  over  it  a warjji  color  of  sympathy  for  the 
toiling  masses,  yet  he  does  not  offer  it  as  Christian  doctrine.  He  merely 
proposes,  in  the  name  of  political  economy,  to  confiscate  all  the  landed 
property  of  the  country,  as  it  stands,  by  popular  and  legislative  action, 
through  the  short  and  easy  method  of  taxation.  The  people  have  only  to 
vote  back  to  themselves  the  land  for  the  good  of  the  workingman.  It  is 
well  that  the  scheme  can  thus  stand  out  in  its  stark  simplicity^  Had  it  been 
invested  with  any  Christian  sentiment,  it  might  have  seemed  as  if  Mercury 
had  at  last  stolen  the  very  robe  of  Charity. 

Sixth.  It  remains  to  add,  that  the  only  radical  cure  of  our  social  evils 
must  be  moral  and  Christian,  rather  than  merely  economic  and  political ; 
striking  at  the  roots  of  poverty  in  ignorance  and  vice,  and  of  avarice  in  self- 
ishness and  pride  ; binding  together  the  laborer,  capitalist,  land-owner,  in 
bonds  of  charity  ; and  ever  nobly  diffusing  culture  with  wealth,  virtue  with 
intelligence,  and  religion  with  knowledge.  Other  remedies,  however  needful 
and  praiseworthy,  are  but  palliatives,  or  in  themselves  worse  than  the  dis- 
ease. The  nationalization  of  land  would  no  more  heal  our  wounds  than  the 
organization  of  labor.  Neither  higher  interest  nor  higher  wages  would  bring 
us  higher  morals.  The  dreams  of  our  philanthropy  must  get  substance  in 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS.  265 

Christianity.  The  republic  of  Plato  and  the  utopia  of  More  can  only  be 
chastened  and  fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

In  this  article  it  has  not  been  designed  to  defend  the  Christian  doc- 
trine of  property,  but  simply  to  state  it,  and  lift  it  into  view  as  the  real  issue 
involved  in  the  “ Land  and  Labor  ” movement.  The  sooner  this  issue  is 
clearly  perceived  the  better  will  it  be  for  all  parties.  As  masked  in  the 
brilliant  sophisms  and  humane  sentiments  of  Mr.  George,  it  is  hidden  from 
multitudes  who  are  reading  his  works,  and  already  in  haste  to  apply  his 
teachings  at  the  polls.  When  such  a covert  attack  is  made  upon  the  very 
foundations  of  Christian  civilization,  it  is  time  for  all  Christian  citizens  to 
rally  to  the  common  defence. 

At  the  same  time,  in  meeting  this  issue,  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that 
property  has  its  duties  as  well  as  its  rights,  its  responsibilities  as  well  as  its 
privileges,  its  penalties  no  less  than  its  rewards.  The  growing  misuse  of 
property  should  also  be  frankly  acknowledged  as  one  great  aggravation  of  our 
social  evils  and  an  occasion  of  discontent ; and  the  chief  remedy  should  be 
sought  in  a more  kindly  Christian  care,  as  well  as  sounder  instruction  of  the 
working  masses,  now  in  so  much  danger  of  being  misled  by  blind  guides 
and  false  teachers. 


FRUIT  FROM  AN  OLD  TREE. 

In  the  quiet  garden  of  Christ’s  College,  at  Cambridge,  there  is  a mul- 
berry-tree of  which  a fond  tradition  tells  that  it  was  planted  by  the  hand  of 
John  Milton.  The  tree  is  banked  with  earth  about  its  roots  and  bound 
with  iron  about  its  trunk  ; the  outward  spread  of  branches,  which  was 
once  the  sign  of  youthful  vigor,  has  become  the  downward  curve  of  limbs 
bending  to  decay  and  leaning  heavily  upon  their  crutches.  It  is  a living 
symbol  of  venerable  age.  But  its  leaf  is  still  green,  and,  as  we  stood  beneath 
it  last  summer,  my  friend  picked  a mulberry  from  the  lowest  bough,  and  said: 
“ You  see  it  is  fulfilling  the  words  of  the  Psalmist.”  Whereupon  we  fell  into 
discourse  upon  the  bringing  forth  of  fruit  in  old  age,  and  talked  of  Landor’s 
Last  Fruit  Off  an  Old  Tree,  which  was  published  in  his  seventy-eighth  year, 
but  was  not  by  any  means  his  last,  and  of  Victor  Hugo’s  L^gende  des  Siecles, 
and  of  Longfellow’s  Aftermath,  and  wondered  much  at  the  rarity  and 
beauty  of  such  a prolonged  fertility  in  poets. 

Doubtless  this  feeling  of  personal  interest  and  surprise  is  the  first  that 
rises  in  the  mind  when  one  takes  up  the  new  Locksley  Hall,  and  remembers 
that  its  author  is  seventy-six  years  old.  The  inclination  to  regard  it  as  a 
curiosity  rather  than  as  a work  of  art,  to  dwell  more  upon  the  mere  circum- 
stance of  its  production  than  upon  its  meaning  and  value,  to  use  it  either  as 
an  illustration  of  the  longevity  of  genius  or  as  the  text  for  a lamentation  over 
the  inevitable  decay  of  mortal  powers,  is  natural  and  almost  irresistible. 
But  we  question  whether,  from  a critical  standpoint,  this  inclination  ought 
not  to  be  regarded  as  a temptation.  At  least,  we  may  be  sure  that  if  the  in- 


266 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


terest  exhausts  Itself  upon  mere  personalities,  it  will  come  far  short  of  the 
obligations  and  the  opportunities  of  true  criticism.  For  the  appearance  of 
this  poem  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the  most  significant  literary  events  of  this  decade. 
Its  author  stands  among  the  few  living  men  who  are  justly  entitled  to  be 
called  distinguished,  rather  than  merely  celebrated.  Perhaps  there  are  not 
more  than  three  others  in  the  world,  certainly  there  are  not  so  many  as  three 
in  England,  whose  claim  to  distinction,  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  word,  is 
so  clear  and  unquestionable.  And  one  of  these  others — a master  of  men 
and  leader  in  practical  affairs — has  thought  the  poem  worthy  of  a review  so 
careful  and  so  earnest  as  almost  to  deserve  the  name  of  a reply.  The  real 
importance  of  what  is  sometimes  scornfully  called  mere  literature,  the  value 
and  power  of  poetry  as  a criticism  of  life,  have  seldom  been  acknowledged 
more  emphatically  than  by  the  simple  fact  that  Mr.  Gladstone,  the  most 
influential  personage  in  English  politics,  has  seen  fit  to  pay  the  new  Locksley 
Hall  the  highest  possible  compliment  of  a serious  answer.  The  tone  and 
manner  of  his  article  in  the  Nineteenth  Century  ought  to  be  a sufficient  rebuke 
to  our  shallow  newspaper  writers,  absurdly  called  critics,  who  hastened,  on 
the  strength  of  an  incorrect  telegraphic  report,  to  dismiss  Lord  Tennyson’s 
latest  production  with  a few  vulgar  jests  and  a general  chorus  of  “ Go  up, 
thou  bald-head  ! ” Such  work  almost  makes  one  regret  that  since  the  days 
of  Elisha  the  bears  have  allowed  one  of  their  most  beneficent  functions  to 
fall  into  neglect. 

The  first  Locksley  Hall  was  beyond  a doubt  the  strongest  and  most  im- 
mediately successful  thing  in  the  volumes  of  1842,  which  gave  Tennyson  his 
place  as  a popular  poet.  The  billowy  rush  of  the  verse,  the  romantic  in- 
terest of  the  story,  the  vigorous  spirit  of  hope  and  enthusiasm  which 
throbbed  through  the  poem  and  made  it  seem  alive  with  the  breath  of  a 
new  age,  at  once  captivated  all  readers.  It  was  this  poem,  more  than  any 
other,  which  lifted  Tennyson  beyond  the  admiration  of  a narrow  circle  and 
opened  to  him  the  heart  of  the  world.  And  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that,  even 
in  its  outward  form,  this  poem  is  one  of  the  few  which  his  scrupulous  self- 
criticism  has  suffered  to  remain  unchanged.  There  are  but  four  slight 
verbal  variations  between  the  first  and  the  last  editions. 

Forty-five  years  have  passed  ; and  now  the  poet  takes  up  the  thread  of 
his  youthful  dream  once  more,  and  follows  it  to  the  end.  There  was  a pro- 
phetic hint  of  this  sequel  in  the  earlier  poem.  We  heard  the  eager  young 
soldier  complaining  the  loss  of  the  “ harvest  of  his  youthful  joys,”  and  dimly 
foreseeing  his  own  image  in  the  unconsolable  sadness  of  old  age  : 

" Knowledge  comes,  but  wisdom  lingers,  and  he  bears  a laden  breast, 

Full  of  sad  experience,  moving  toward  the  stillness  of  his  rest." 

But  that  picture  could  not  be  filled  out  until  the  experience  had  really 
come.  The  result  of  the  bitter  personal  disappointment  which  then  seemed 
to  have  shattered  his  life  forever,  the  value  of  the  glowing  hopes  for  the 
future  of  his  country  and  the  world  in  which  he  sought  a refuge  from  him- 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


267 


self,  could  not  be  fairly  estimated  until  they  had  been  tested  by  time,  until 
he  knew  what  life  was  in  its  entirety.  Not  until  now  would  it  have  been 
possible  for  Tennyson  to  complete  the  life-drama  of  Locksley  Hall.  The 
dramatic  nature  of  the  poem  must  not  be  forgotten,  for  it  is  this  which  gives 
unity  and  significance  to  the  two  parts.  They  are  not  disconnected  strings 
of  brilliant  metaphors  and  comparisons,  or  trochaic  remarks  upon  human 
life  and  progress.  They  are  the  expression  of  a character,  the  lyric  history 
of  a life  ; they  form  a complete  and  rounded  whole.  They  are  two  acts  in 
the  same  play.  The  hero,  the  scene,  remain  the  same.  Only  the  time  is 
changed  by  half  a century. 

It  seems  quite  evident  that  Tennyson  was  not  willing  to  leave  his  hero 
as  he  stood  in  the  first  act.  For  with  all  his  attractive,  not  to  say  “mag- 
netic,” qualities,  there  was  something  about  him  that  was  unlovely  and 
repellent,  almost  absurd.  He  made  too  much  of  himself,  talked  too  loudly 
and  recklessly,  was  too  much  inclined  to  rave  and  exaggerate.  He  was 
conscious  himself  of  a tendency  to  “ bluster  ” ; and  that  most  suggestive  and 
wholesome  critic,  Mr.  R.  H.  Hutton,  was  not  far  out  of  the  way  when  he 
called  him  a “ grandiose  and  somewhat  bumptious  lover.”  Tennyson  doubt- 
less wished  to  do  for  him  what  time  really  does  for  every  man  whose  heart 
is  of  true  metal — make  him  wiser  and  kinder  and  more  worthy  to  be  loved. 
The  touches  by  which  this  change  has  been  accomplished  are  most  delicate, 
most  marvellous,  most  admirable.  Compare  the  rejected  lover’s  jealousy  of 
the  baby  rival  whose  lips  should  laugh  him  down,  and  whose  hands  should 
push  him  from  the  mother’s  heart,  with  the  old  man’s  prayer  beside  the 
marble  image  of  Amy, 

“ Looking  still  as  if  she  smiled,” 

sleeping  quietly  with  her  little  child  upon  her  breast.  Or  turn  from  the 
young  man’s  scornful  and  unjust  description  of  the  man  who  had  carried  off 
his  sweetheart,  to  the  noble  and  generous  tribute  which  he  lays  at  last  upon 
the  grave  of  him  who 

“ Strove  for  sixty  widow’d  years  to  help  his  homelier  brother-man." 

Or  put  his  first  wild  complaint  of  the  worthlessness  and  desolation  of  his 
life  beside  his  later  acknowledgment  of  the  joy  and  strength  which  had 
come  to  him  through  the  larger,  deeper  love  of  Edith.  Surely,  if  words 
have  any  meaning,  the  poet  means  to  teach  us  by  these  things  that  not  only 
youthful  jealousy,  but  also  youthful  despair,  is  false,  and  that  for  every  one 
who  will  receive  its  moral  discipline  and  hold  fast  to  its  eternal  hopes,  life  is 
worth  the  living. 

So  far,  then,  as  the  story  of  the  two  poems  is  concerned,  so  far  as  they 
present  to  us  a picture  of  an  individual  human  character,  and  trace  its 
development  through  the  experience  of  joy  and  sorrow,  their  lesson  is 
sweet  and  sound  and  full  of  encouragement.  It  shows  the  frailty  of  the 
exuberant  flowers  of  romance,  exaggerated  feelings  of  passion,  born  in  an 


268 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


atmosphere  of  tropical  heat  and  unable  to  endure  the  cooler  air  of  reality. 
But  it  shows  also  that  the  garden  of  life  has  better  and  more  lasting  blos- 
soms, affections  which  survive  all  shock  and  change,  a man’s  love  which  is 
stronger  than  a boy’s  fancy,  a man’s  reverence  for  honest  worth  which  can 
overcome  a boy’s  resentment  for  imagined  wrongs, 

“ A sober  certainty  of  waking  bliss,” 

which  makes  divine  amends  for  the  vanished  dreams  of  boyhood.  It  re- 
minds us  of  the  story  of  the  “ child-wife,”  Dora,  and  the  woman-wife,  Agnes, 
which  Dickens  has  told  in  David  Copperjidd,  or  of  Thackeray’s  history  of 
Henry  Esmond. 

But  when  we  come  to  consider  the  sequel  of  the  poem  in  its  other  as- 
pect, as  a commentary  on  modern  England,  as  an  estimate  of  the  result  of 
those  buoyant,  bounding  hopes  which  seemed  to  swing  the  earlier  verses 
onward  in  the  full  tide  of  exultation  toward  a near  millennium,  we  shall  find 
room  for  a great  difference  of  opinion.  There  are  some  who  regard  the  new 
locksley  Hall  as  a veritable  palinode,  a complete  recantation  of  the  poet’s 
youthful  creed,  a shameful  desertion  from  the  army  of  progress  to  the  army 
of  reaction,  a betrayal  of  the  standard  of  hope  into  the  hands  of  despair. 
There  are  others,  among  them  Mr.  Gladstone,  who  think  that  though  the 
poet  has  not  really  deserted  the  good  cause,  he  has  at  least  yielded  too  far 
to  despondency,  and  that  he  is  in  danger  of  marring  the  jubilee  of  Queen 
Victoria’s  reign  with  unnecessarily  “ tragic  tones.”  It  seems  to  me  that 
both  of  these  views  are  unjust,  because  they  both  fail  to  go  far  enough 
beneath  the  surface.  They  leave  out  of  sight  several  things  which  are 
necessary  to  a fair  judgment  of  the  poem. 

First  of  all  is  the  fact  that  the  poet  does  not  speak  for  himself,  but 
through  the  lips  of  2. persona,  a mask;  and  what  he  says  must  be  in  character. 
Mr.  Gladstone  has,  indeed,  noted  this  fact ; but  he  has  failed  to  take  fully 
into  account  the  peculiar  and  distinctive  qualities  of  the  character  which  the 
poet  has  chosen.  The  hero  of  Locksley  Hall  is  a man  in  whom  emotion  is 
stronger  than  thought  ; impulsive,  high-strung,  supersensitive  ; an  idealist 
rather  than  a practical  reformer  ; one  to  whom  everything  that  he  sees  must 
loom  larger  than  life,  through  the  mist  of  his  own  overwrought  feelings. 
This  is  his  nature.  And  if  in  youth  he  took  too  bright  a view  of  the  future, 
it  is  quite  as  inevitable  that  in  age  he  should  take  too  dark  a view  of  the 
present.  If  there  be  any  exaggeration  in  his  complaints  about  the  evils  of 
our  times,  it  is  but  fair  to  set  them  down  to  the  idiosyncrasy  of  the  charac- 
ter, and  not  to  the  sober  conviction  of  the  poet. 

But  suppose  we  put  this  plea  of  dramatic  propriety  aside,  and  make 
Tennyson  answerable  for  all  that  his  hero  says.  We  shall  find  that  there 
were  some  things  in  the  first  rhapsody  quite  as  hard  and  bitter  as  any  in  the 
second.  Take  the  vigorous  imprecations  against  the  social  wants,  the  social 
lies,  the  sickly  forms,  by  which  the  young  man  is  oppressed  and  infuriated. 
Hear  him  cry  : 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


269 


“What  is  that  which  I should  turn  to,  lighting  upon  days  like  these  ? 

Every  door  is  barred  with  gold,  and  opens  but  to  golden  keys.’ 

See  his  picture  of  the  hungry  people,  creeping  like  a lion  toward  the  sloth- 
ful watcher  beside  a dying  fire.  Here,  at  least,  even  in  the  first  outflow  of 
hopeful  music,  are  the  warning  notes.  And  though  there  may  be  more 
severity  in  the  old  man’s  condemnation  of  the  iniquities  and  follies  of  soci- 
ety, in  one  point  at  least  he  has  grown  milder.  He  does  not  indulge  in  any 
more  “ cursing.” 

Observe,  also,  if  we  are  to  hold  Tennyson  responsible  for  a retraction  in 
the  second  poem  of  anything  that  he  taught  in  the  first,  just  what  is  the 
point  to  which  that  retraction  applies.  He  does  not  deny  his  early  hope 
for  the  future  of  England  and  the  world  ; he  denies  only  the  two  false 
grounds  on  which  that  hope  was  based.  One  of  these  grounds  was  the 
swift  and  wonderful  march  of  what  is  called  modern  improvement  ; meaning 
thereby  the  steamship,  the  railway,  the  telegraph,  and  the  advance  of  all  the 
industrial  arts.  Of  these  he  says  now  : 

“ Half  the  marvels  of  my  morning,  triumphs  over  time  and  space. 

Staled  by  frequence,  shrunk  by  usage  into  commonest  commonplace.” 

And  is  not  this  true  ? Have  we  not  all  felt  the  shrinkage  of  the  much- 
vaunted  miracles  of  science  into  the  veriest  kitchen  utensils  of  a comfort- 
worshipping society?  Physical  powers  have  been  multiplied  by  an  unknown 
quantity,  but  it  is  a serious  question  whether  moral  powers  have  not  had 
their  square  root  extracted.  A man  can  go  from  New  York  to  London  now 
in  seven  days.  But  when  he  arrives  we  find  him  no  better  man  than  if  it 
had  taken  him  a month.  He  can  talk  across  three  thousand  miles  of  ocean, 
but  he  has  nothing  more,  nothing  wiser,  to  say,  than  when  he  sent  his  letter 
by  a sailing-paeket.  All  the  inventions  in  the  world  will  not  change  man’s 
heart,  or 

“ Lift  him  nearer  godlike  state.” 

The  other  ground  of  hope  in  the  old  Locksley  Hall  was  the  advance  of 
modern  politics,  through  the  freedom  of  speech  and  the  extension  of  suf- 
frage, which  seemed  to  promise  at  no  distant  date  a sort  of  universal  “ Par- 
liament of  Man,”  a “ Federation  of  the  World.”  In  the  new  Locksley  Hall 
the  poet  confesses  that  this  ground  also  has  failed  him.  He  no  longer 
thinks  so  highly  of  Parliament  that  he  desires  to  see  it  reproduced  on  a 
larger  scale.  The  virtues  of  talk  as  a panacea  for  human  ills  appear  to  him 
more  than  dubious.  He  hazards  the  conjecture  that 

“ Old  England  may  go  down  in  babble  at  last." 

And  he  breaks  out  in  fierce  indignation  against  the  “rivals  of  realm- 
ruining  party,”  who  care  more  for  votes  than  for  truth,  and  speak  more  for 
the  preservation  of  their  own  power  than  for  the  preservation  of  the  Empire. 

Now,  what  is  all  this  but  the  acknowledgment  of  the  truth  which  most 


270 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


sober  men  are  beginning  to  feel  ? Fifty  years  ago  material  science  and 
political  theory  promised  large  things.  The  promise  has  been  kept  to  the 
ear  and  broken  to  the  hope.  The  world  has  gone  forward — a little — but  it 
has  not  gone  ringing  down  the  grooves  of  change,  it  has  not  swept  at  once 
into  a brighter  day — not  by  any  means.  There  are  heavy  clouds  upon  the 
sky.  The  moral  condition  of  humanity  in  general,  and  of  England  in 
particular,  is  certainly  not  free  from  elements  of  degradation  and  serious 
threats  of  danger.  Let  me  quote  two  sentences,  from  writers  who  deserve 
at  least  an  attentive  hearing. 

“British  industrial  existence  seems  fast  becoming  one  huge  poison- 
swamp  of  reeking  pestilence,  physical  and  moral ; a Uving  Golgotha  of  souls 
and  bodies  buried  alive ; such  a Curtius’  gulf  communicating  with  the 
nether  deeps  as  the  sun  never  saw  till  now.”  Thus  spoke  the  Sage  of 
Chelsea.  And,  after  the  same  fashion,  Ruskin  says : “ Remember,  for  the 
last  twenty  years,  England  and  all  foreign  nations,  either  tempting  her  or 
following  her,  have  blasphemed  the  name  of  God  deliberately  and  openly  ; 
and  have  done  iniquity  by  proclamation,  every  man  doing  as  much  injustice 
to  his  brother  as  it  is  in  his  power  to  do.” 

These  utterances,  like  the  darker  verses  in  Mr.  Tennyson’s  poem,  are 
not  meant  to  be  taken  as  complete  pictures  of  the  present  time.  They  are 
only  earnest  and  vigorous  warnings  against  the  easy-going,  self-complacent 
optimism  which  talks  as  if  the  promised  millennium  had  already  dawned. 
To  reply  to  them  by  an  enumeration  of  the  inventions  which  have  been 
made,  and  the  political  measures  which  have  been  passed,  during  the  last 
half-century,  is  quite  beside  the  point.  The  question  remains.  Is  human 
life  really  higher,  holier,  happier  I 

The  answer,  if  it  is  thoughtful  as  well  as  hopeful,  must  be,  A little.  But 
still  the  strife,  the  shame,  the  suffering,  endure.  Still 

“ City  children  soak  and  blacken  soul  and  sense  in  city  slime  ; 

There  among  the  glooming  allies  Progress  halts  on  palsied  feet, 

Crime  and  hunger  cast  our  maidens  by  the  thousand  on  the  street.” 


If  we  ask  when  and  how  these  things  shall  cease,  the  reply  comes  not 
from  the  fairy-tales  of  science  nor  from  the  blue-books  of  politics,  but  from 
the  heart  of  Christian  charity  and  from  the  promise  of  Christian  faith.  And 
this  is  the  reply  which  Tennyson  has  given,  in  words  as  pure  and  clear  and 
musical  as  he  has  ever  uttered  : 

“ Follow  you  the  Star  that  lights  a desert  pathway,  yours  or  mine, 

Forward,  till  you  learn  the  highest  Human  Nature  is  divine. 

“ Follow  Light  and  do  the  Right — for  man  can  half-control  his  doom — 

Till  you  see  the  deathless  Angel  seated  in  the  vacant  Tomb. 

“ Forward,  let  the  stormy  moment  fly  and  mingle  with  the  Past. 

I that  loathed  have  come  to  love  him.  Love  will  conquer  at  the  last." 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


271 


The  last  line  recalls  us  once  more  to  the  personal  interest  of  the  poem, 
which,  after  all,  is  the  strongest.  The  hero  of  Locksley  Hall  is  bidding  us 
farewell.  He  has  played  his  part  through.  The  drama  of  life  is  ended. 

In  the  first  act  we  saw  the  youth  seeking  to  forget  his  private  sorrow  in 
the  largest  public  hopes ; turning  from  the  lost  embraces  of  his  “ faithless 
Amy,”  to  lay  his  head  upon  the  vast  bosom  of  the  age,  and  listen  to  the 
deep  throbbing  of  cosmic  hopes. 

In  the  second  act  we  see  the  old  man  seeking  to  forget  his  public  dis- 
appointments in  his  private  affections  ; turning  back  from  that  hard  and 
unrestful  world-bosom,  wJipre  he  has  heard  nothing  better  than  the  clank  of 
machinery  and  the  words  of  windy  oratory,  to  find  rest  in  the  soft,  sweet 
memories  of  Amy  and  Edith,  and  the  man  whom  time  had  changed  from 
his  enemy  into  his  friend  ; and  looking  forward  to  the  promise  of  Christianity 
for  the  fulfilment  of  his  hopes  in  an  age  not  yet  revealed. 

Who  that  understands  anything  of  a young  man’s  or  an  old  man’s  heart 
can  question  the  truth  of  these  two  pictures  ? And  who  will  venture  to  say 
that  the  true  philosophy  of  life  does  not  lie  somewhere  between  optimism 
and  pessimism,  in  that  steadfast  and  chastened  meliorism  to  which  the 
Gospel  of  the  Incarnation  makes  its  appeal  and  gives  its  promise  ? 


THE  HALF-CENTURY  OF  VICTORIA’S  REIGN. 

The  Victorian  epoch  in  English  history  can  hardly  fail  to  stand  out 
as  distinct,  if  not  as  illustrious,  as  the  Elizabethan,  the  Cromwellian,  or  any 
other.  What  it  will  stand  for,  it  is  perhaps  too  soon  to  pronounce.  Only 
we  may  be  sure  that  it  will  not  be  recognized  as  a refluent  wave  in  the  tide 
of  civilization,  but  an  era  of  steady,  though  not  always  rapid,  advance  in 
every  department  of  human  interests.  The  coronation  bells  of  fifty  years  ago 
rang  in,  unconsciously, 

“ the  nobler  modes  of  life, 

With  sweeter  manners,  purer  laws.” 

But  our  object  is  not  to  moralize  nor  philosophize,  but  simply  to  recall 
some  of  the  leading  political  and  social  events  of  a reign  as  exceptional  in 
its  character  as  in  its  length. 

There  have  been  some  fifteen  changes  of  administration,  under  Lord 
Melbourne,  Sir  Robert  Peel,  Lord  John  Russell,  Lord  Derby,  the  Earl  of 
Aberdeen,  Lord  Palmerston,  Disraeli,  Gladstone,  and  the  Earl  of  Salisbury, 
none  of  them  lasting  over  six  years.  Derby  was  premier  three  times,  and 
the  office  was  held  twice  by  Russell,  Palmerston,  Disraeli,  and  Gladstone. 
The  entire  term  of  the  latter  has  been  eleven  years,  Palmerston  coming  next 
with  nine  years.  The  fifty  years  have  been  almost  equally  divided  between 
the  ascendency  of  the  Conservative  and  of  the  Liberal  parties. 

In  1839  the  repeal  of  the  Com  Laws  began  to  be  vigorously  agitated  by 


2J2 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


the  Anti-Corn-Law  League,  under  Richard  Cobden  ; it  was  finally  settled 
by  the  bold  and  sudden  action  of  Sir  Robert  Peel,  who,  as  premier,  brought 
in  a bill  for  the  repeal  in  1846,  impelled  and  aided  thereto  by  a threatened 
famine  occasioned  chiefly  by  the  failure  of  the  potato  crop  in  Ireland. 
Under  the  momentum  of  this  act  England  in  three  years  had  fully  adopted 
the  principle  of  free  trade,  which  has  been  unshaken  to  this  day.  In  the 
same  year  (1839)  began  the  Chartist  agitation,  culminating  in  the  year  of 
revolutions,  1848,  when  the  “ monster  petition  ” was  presented  to  the  House 
of  Commons.  Unwise  leadership  and  riotous  proceedings  led  to  its  speedy 
collapse,  but  two  of  its  six  demands  have  since  been  embodied  in  legislation, 
namely,  the  ballot,  and  the  abolition  of  property  qualification  for  members 
of  Parliament.  A third,  universal  suffrage,  has  been  almost  conceded. 
The  other  three  were  annual  parliaments,  the  equalization  of  parliamentary 
districts,  and  payment  of  the  members. 

On  February  10,  1840,  the  Queen  was  married  to  Prince  Albert  of  Saxe- 
Coburg-Gotha,  a union  which  contributed  much  to  the  wise  and  harmo- 
nious relations  of  the  Crown  with  the  Parliament  and  the  people.  In  1840, 
Sir  Rowland  Hill  successfully  proposed  his  plan  of  cheap  postage,  whereby 
all  rates  for  letters  were  reduced  to  one  penny,  resulting  in  an  enormous 
increase  both  of  correspondence  and'  of  revenue,  and  setting  the  example 
which  has  been  followed  by  all  nations. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  reign  Daniel  O’Connell  was  agitating  the  Repeal 
of  the  Union,  both  in  Parliament  and  by  means  of  “ monster  meetings.” 
During  his  lifetime  a comparatively  peaceful  policy  was  pursued  by  the 
Irish  people,  but  under  the  revolutionary  impulses  of  1848  a rebellion  was 
fomented  by  John  Mitchel,  Smith  O’Brien,  and  others.  There  have  been 
similar  uprisings  at  various  times,  especially  on  the  part  of  the  Fenian 
Brotherhood,  which  was  superseded  five  years  ago  by  the  National  League. 
Among  the  concessions  which  have  been  successively  extorted  by  the  Irish 
are  courts  for  the  sale  of  encumbered  estates,  the  establishment  of  a Roman 
Catholic  university,  a reform  bill  extending  the  suffrage,  a bill  entitling  out- 
going tenants  to  compensation  for  their  improvements,  the  disestablishment 
of  the  English  Church  in  Ireland,  and  the  Arrears  of  Rent  Bill,  all  of  which 
have  led  steadily  up  to  the  point  now  in  abeyance,  designed  to  lift  the 
crushing  weight  of  foreign  landlordism  from  the  soil,  and  to  place  in  the 
hands  of  the  people  the  control  of  their  domestic  affairs  by  an  Irish  Parlia- 
ment. Two  of  the  notable  events  of  Victoria’s  reign  were  her  visits  to  Ire- 
land in  1849  and  1853,  the  latter  for  the  purpose  of  attending  the  great 
Irish  Industrial  Exhibition. 

In  1842,  the  north-eastern  boundary  of  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States  was  fixed  by  the  Ashburton  Treaty,  and  four  years  later  the  north- 
western boundary  was  similarly  settled.  Except  in  the  temporary  stimulat- 
ing of  the  Chartist  movement  and  of  the  Irish  agitation,  England  rode  out 
the  revolutionary  storms  of  1848-49,  when  every  other  European  government 
was  rocked  to  its  centre,  and  in  some  cases  wrecked.  In  1851  the  system 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


273 


of  international  expositions  was  inaugurated,  and  the  return  of  peace  was 
celebrated  by  the  great  World’s  Fair  in  the  Crystal  Palace  at  London.  In 
the  same  year  the  gold  deposits  in  Australia  were  discovered,  giving  rise  to 
an  immense  immigration,  and  to  the  rapid  transformation  of  a convict  settle- 
ment into  an  Oriental  sub-empire.  In  1867  the  American  provinces  were 
formed  into  a federal  union,  known  as  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  which 
(especially  since  the  acquirement  of  its  vast  north-western  territory,  equal  in 
area  to  three-fourths  of  Europe,  and  since  the  completion  of  the  Northern 
Pacific  Railroad)  has  advanced  swiftly  in  population  and  resources. 

Following  the  lead  of  the  United  States,  a treaty  of  commerce  was  con- 
cluded with  Japan  in  1854.  Four  years  later,  treaties  were  concluded  with 
China.  In  the  same  year  Parliament  transferred  the  rule  of  India  from  the 
East  India  Company  to  the  Crown  ; and  in  the  same  year  also,  the  disabili- 
ties of  the  Jews  in  Great  Britain  were  removed.  During  our  civil  war  the 
sympathy  of  the  Queen,  and  of  the  Prince  Consort,  so  long  as  he  lived,  was 
understood  to  be  on  the  side  of  the  Union.  The  sympathy  also  of  the  great 
middle  class,  and  the  wise  and  conciliatory  diplomacy  of  Lord  Palmerston, 
and  Messrs.  Seward  and  Adams,  happily  frustrated  the  intrigues  of  the 
Confederate  Government,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  cases  growing  out 
of  the  spoliations  by  rebel  cruisers,  since  amicably  adjusted,  prevented  any 
serious  complications  between  the  two  nations.  The  second  International 
Exposition,  much  greater  though  less  significant  than  the  first,  was  held  in 
1863.  In  1867  transatlantic  telegraphic  communication  was  established 
between  Ireland  and  Newfoundland.  Seventeen  years  earlier,  submarine 
cables  had  been  laid  between  London  and  Dublin,  and  between  Dover  and 
Calais.  The  first  English  telegraph  line  was  on  the  Blackwall  Railroad,  in 
1837,  used  for  the  conveyance  of  railway  signals.  In  1869  the  Suez  Canal 
was  completed  ; and,  six  years  after,  England  obtained  control  of  it  by  the 
purchase  of  the  shares  of  the  Khedive  of  Egypt. 

In  1870  the  statistics  of  illiteracy,  showing  that  not  one-half  of  the  popu- 
lation could  read,  bestirred  Parliament  to  organize  a system  of  compulsory 
public  education,  supported  partly  by  local  taxation  and  partly  by  a Govern- 
ment grant,  the  result  of  which  was  an  increased  school  attendance  of  at 
least  1,500,000.  Soon  afterward  a great  reform  in  the  British  Army  was 
accomplished  by  abolishing  the  purchase  system.  Beneficent  legislation 
has  been  enacted  since  the  Queen’s  accession  in  reform  of  the  criminal 
code,  which  was  still  cruel  and  unequal  ; also  in  forbidding  women  and 
children  to  work  in  mines  and  collieries,  and  regulating  and  limiting  em- 
ployment in  this  kind  of  labor.  The  compulsory  payment  of  church  rates 
by  dissenters  was  abolished  in  1868.  In  the  opening  year  of  Victoria’s 
reign  the  first  complete  report  of  registration  was  made,  followed  in  the  next 
year  by  an  investigation  in  the  direction  of  sanitary  reform.  Among  the  re- 
sults were  the  abolition  of  the  window  tax,  compulsory  vaccination,  a system 
of  drainage  and  sewerage  and  water  in  towns,  street  cleaning  and  paving, 
the  enforced  removal  of  refuse  and  nuisances,  and  a number  of  other  vital 
18 


274 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


sanitary  improvements.  These  were  mainly  secured  by  the  establishment, 
in  1848,  of  a General  Board  of  Health  for  the  kingdom.  In  forty  years 
the  death  rate  of  England  and  Wales  has  been  lowered  from  over  22  per 
thousand  to  about  19^,  and  the  deaths  by  zymotic  diseases  from  4^4  to 
about  2^. 


On  the  28th  of  April,  1876,  Queen  Victoria  assumed,  by  authority  of 
Parliament,  the  title  of  Empress  of  India.  It  was  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
six  years  since  the  East  India  Company  began  to  trade  with  “ the  Indies.” 
Forty  years  later  they  began  to  fortify  their  trading-posts.  In  1757  Clive 
had  completed  his  successful  contest  with  France  for  supremacy,  and  had 
brought  Bengal,  with  a population  of  30,000,000,  under  the  British  rule. 
Under  successive  governor-generals,  province  after  province  was  annexed  or 
made  tributary — Benares,  the  Cameatic,  Mysore,  Malabar,  Hyderabad,  a 
part  of  Burmah,  Scinde,  the  Punjaub,  and  Oude,  till  in  1857  the  Indian 
Empire  comprised  a population  of  250,000,000,  and  a territory  as  large  as 
Europe,  exclusive  of  Russia. 

Then  came  the  great  explosion,  known  as  the  Sepoy  Rebellion,  in  1857, 
which  threatened  to  blow  the  whole  fabric  into  atoms.  The  sepoys,  or 
native  troops,  had  been  the  dependence  of  the  British  for  their  conquests 
and  the  maintenance  of  their  power,  but  an  impression  that  the  Government 
had  deliberately  adopted  a policy  of  extirpating  their  religion  and  caste  dis- 
tinctions created  a sudden  and  universal  panic,  and  they  raised  anew  the 
standard  of  the  Great  Mogul  at  Delhi.  Led  by  Nana  Sahib,  a deposed 
Indian  king,  they  held  the  country  for  several  months,  committing  number- 
less atrocities.  The  tide  was  first  turned  by  the  advance  of  Havelock  upon 
Cawnpore  and  Lucknow,  followed  by  Sir  Colin  Campbell,  but  it  was  nearly 
a year  before  the  British  control  was  reestablished.  And  with  it  the  entire 
administration  of  affairs  was  transferred  from  the'East  India  Company  to  the 
Crown  and  Parliament.  Another  result  was  the  adoption  of  a wiser  and 
more  conciliatory  policy  toward  the  natives,  and  a steadily  advancing 
system  of  enlightenment,  industrial  and  commercial  development,  and  pre- 
paration for  local  self-government. 

During  the  reign  of  Victoria,  England  has  waged  a couple  of  wars  with 
Afghanistan,  one  of  them  as  disastrous  as  any  in  her  history  ; and  wars  with 
China  in  1840,  1856,  and  i860,  the  first  being  known  as  the  Opium  War,  in 
resistance  to  the  efforts  of  the  Chinese  Government  to  prevent  the  importa- 
tion of  that  drug  from  India,  and  resulting  in  the  cession  of  the  island  of 
Hong- Kong  to  Great  Britain,  and  the  opening  of  the  ports  of  Canton,  Amoy, 
Foochow,  Ningpo,  and  Shanghai  to  British  commerce.  She  also  took  a 
hand,  in  1840,  in  subduing  Mehemet  Ali,  the  Pasha  of  Egypt,  who  had  re- 
volted against  the  Sultan,  and  by  her  naval  victories  under  Lord  Napier 
contributed  largely  to  the  result.  There  has  been  occasional  fighting  in 
South  Africa  with  the  Boers,  Caffres,  and  Zulus.  A brief  war  occurred  in 
1856-57  between  Persia  and  the  Indian  Government,  and  another  with  Abys- 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


275 


sinia  in  ths  following  year.  Five  years  ago  occurred  the  exciting  episode 
of  the  revolt  of  El  Mahdi,  with  the  brief  but  heroic  career  of  General  Gor- 
don, and  the  withdrawal  of  the  British  forces  from  Upper  Egypt.  Forcible 
possession  was  taken  of  the  seaport  of  Aden,  on  the  south  coast  of  Arabia, 
in  1839.  But  the  only  foreign  war  of  magnitude  was  that  in  the  Crimea, 
1853-55,  from  which  England  reaped  the  chief  glory.  This  arose  from  the 
demand  of  Russia  for  a protectorate  over  the  Greek  Christians  in  Turkey. 
England  and  France  united  with  the  Turks  in  resistance.  After  much  ne- 
gotiation and  some  fighting  the  contest  was  concentrated  at  Sebastapol,  the 
Russian  port  and  fortress  on  the  Black  Sea.  The  investment  lasted  for  a 
year,  lacking  a few  days,  and  its  evacuation  by  the  Russians  practically 
ended  the  war.  The  sufferings  and  losses  of  the  besiegers  by  disease  and 
exposure  were  frightful,  seven  times  as  many  of  the  English  dying  in  the 
hospital  as  in  battle  ; and  it  was  this  exigency  which  called  forth  Florence 
Nightingale,  and  the  system  of  sanitary  and  Christian  work  which  has  done 
so  much  to  mitigate  the  horrors  of  war.  The  famous  battles  were  those  of 
the  Alma,  Balaklava,  Tchemaya,  Inkerman,  and  the  storming  of  the  Malakoff 
and  the  Redan.  The  generals  who  won  most  renown  were  the  English  Lord 
Raglan,  who  was  killed,  and  General  Todleben,  who  directed  the  defence. 


The  reign  of  Victoria  has  been  as  remarkable  for  its  adventurous  enter- 
prise in  exploration  and  discovery,  in  various  regions  of  the  world,  as  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth.  The  most  daring  of  these  expeditions  have  been 
directed  toward  the  North  Pole.  Sir  John  Franklin’s  last  voyage  began 
in  1845.  In  1854  Commander  McClure  returned  after  a three  years’ 
imprisonment  in  the  ice  of  the  polar  seas,  having  accomplished  the  North- 
west passage  ; McClintock,  however,  afterward  ascertained  that  Franklin 
had  discovered  it  as  early  as  1846.  In  1872  Captain  Hall’s  expedition 
reached  latitude  82°i6',  and  four  years  later  Captain  Nares  reached  8^°2o', 
north  of  Greenland,  with  a sledging  party.  Livingstone  discovered  Lake 
Ngami  in  1849,  and  the  Victoria  Falls  of  the  Zambesi  in  1855.  Richardson, 
with  Barth  and  Oberweg,  discovered  Lake  Tchad  in  1850.  Two  years 
after.  Burton  and  Speke  discovered  Lakes  Tanganyika  and  Victoria 
N’yanza,  and  the  Victoria  Nile  in  1862.  Two  years  later  still,  Baker  dis- 
covered Lake  Albert  N’yanza.  In  1871  Stanley  made  his  memorable  expe- 
dition in  search  of  Livingstone,  and  in  1877  established  the  identity  of  the 
Lualaba  and  Congo  rivers,  Cameron  having  crossed  Africa  a year  or  two 
before,  thus  opening  up  the  “ Dark  Continent  ” to  the  world. 


Our  space  will  not  allow  us  to  even  outline  the  scientific  events  of  the 
reign,  or  the  innumerable  applications  of  science  to  the  utilities  and  comforts 
of  life.  We  may  mention  the  beginning  of  transatlantic  steam  navigation  in 
1838.  War  steamers  were  first  used  two  years  after,  in  the  Egyptian  war. 
The  Thames  Tunnel  was  opened,  with  great  demonstrations,  in  1843.  There 


276 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


has  been  an  enormous  increase  in  commerce,  and  in  manufacturing  and 
mining  industries,  so  that,  in  the  former,  England  leads  the  world,  with 
hardly  a good  second.  There  has  been  a still  more  remarkable  extension  of 
railways  in  the  United  Kingdom.  Since  Victoria’s  accession  these  have 
grown  from  between  one  and  two  thousand  miles,  carrying  33,000,000  pas- 
sengers annually,  to  between  seventeen  and  eighteen  thousand  miles,  carry- 
ing, probably,  seven  or  eight  hundred  millions.  The  telegraph  system,  in 
1868,  came  into  the  hands  of  the  Government,  and  was  thereby  greatly  ex- 
tended. The  patents  taken  out  by  inventors  have  increased  from  about  a 
hundred  to  several  thousands.  The  condition  of  the  insane,  the  pauper,  and 
the  prisoner  has  been  immeasurably  improved.  Agriculture  has  been  quite 
transformed,  both  in  its  methods  and  productiveness.  The  cities  were 
destitute  of  many  of  the  most  important  sanitary  and  police  and  other 
arrangements  for  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  the  people,  which  are 
now  a matter  of  course.  One  out  of  every  eleven  persons  was  a pauper,  a 
fact  which  was  largely  due  to  unwise  poor-laws,  whose  whole  effect  was  to 
promote  pauperism  and  to  support  the  dram-shops. 


In  reference  to  the  fine  arts,  we  must  content  ourselves  with  quoting 
Liibke,  that  England  “has  shown  the  working  of  an  independent  artistic, 
creative  power  as  never  before  in  her  history”  ; and  his  editor,  Mr.  Clarence 
Cook,  claims  that  it  is  to  England  even  more  than  France  that  we  owe  the 
revival  of  art  in  our  days.  Her  greatest  architectural  achievement  has  been 
the  new  Parliament  Houses,  completed  in  1847;  A style  called  the  “ Victorian 
Gothic  ” took  its  rise  from  this  structure.  Among  the  painters  and  engravers 
who  have  adorned  the  reign  are  Turner,  Eastlake,  Millais,  Watts,  Leigh- 
ton, Leslie,  Landseer,  Maclise,  Burne-Jones,  Rossetti,  Whistler,  Holman 
Hunt,  Leech,  Cruikshank,  Doyle,  Webster,  and  Linton.  The  most  famous 
sculptors  have  been  Gibson,  Wyatt,  Westmacott,  Woolner,  Macdowell,  and 
Thornycroft.  Some  of  the  best-known  architects  have  been  A.  W.  Pugin, 
Sir  Matthew  Digby  Wyatt,  Waterhouse,  Donaldson,  Scott,  and  Barry. 


At  the  time  of  Victoria’s  coronation  the  Pickwick  Papers  were  coming 
out,  and  Carlyle  published  his  French  Revolution.  The  University  of  London 
was  just  established.  It  is  a remarkable  fact  that  the  three  most  representative 
literary  epochs  of  England,  except  perhaps  that  which  immediately  followed 
the  introduction  of  printing,  were  in  the  reigns  of  her  female  sovereigns.  The 
productiveness  of  this  period  has  been  common  to  all  departments,  though 
the  special  development  has  been  in  history,  fiction,  and  the  literature  of 
science.  It  has  been  the  era  of  Milman,  Macaulay,  Carlyle,  Grote,  Merivale, 
Stanley,  Freeman,  Froude,  Kinglake,  Layard,  Wilkinson,  and  Maine.  It  has 
produced  Thackeray,  Dickens,  Kingsley,  George  Eliot,  Reade,  Trollope, 
Black,  Collins,  Borrow,  Macdonald,  and  some  of  the  best  work  of  Bulwer  and 
Disraeli.  Among  its  writers  on  science  have  been  Faraday,  Murchison, 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS.  2^7 

Darwin,  Lyell,  Owen,  J.  S.  Mill,  Herbert  Spencer,  Tyndall,  Huxley,  Carpenter, 
Proctor,  Lewes,  Max  Muller,  Lubbock,  Tylor,  Buckland,  Mivart,  Wallace, 
Whewell,  Hugh  Miller,  John  Pye  Smith,  and  the  Duke  of  Argyll.  We  may 
add,  as  writers  upon  philosophy  and  art.  Sir  William  Hamilton,  James  Mar- 
tineau.  Sir  George  Cornewall  Lewis,  Buckle,  McCosh,  Ruskin,  Gladstone, 
James  Fergusson,  Hamerton,  and  Frances  Power  Cobbe.  The  roll  of  Vic- 
torian poets  includes  Tennyson,  the  Brownings,  Keble,  Faber,  Matthew 
Arnold,  Sir  Henry  Taylor,  Lord  Houghton,  Aytoun,  Bailey,  Swinburne, 
William  Morris,  and  the  Rossettis.  Among  essayists  and  critics  we  may  name 
John  Wilson,  Leigh  Hunt,  De  Quincey,  Helps,  Douglas  Jerrold,  Dr.  John 
Brown,  Peter  Bayne,  and  John  Morley.  Invaluable  service  has  been  done 
to  literature  by  such  workers  as  Robert  and  William  Chambers,  Charles 
Knight,  John  Kitto,  J.  Payne  Collier,  Alexander  Dyce,  Halliwell-Phillips, 
Samuel  Smiles,  William  and  Philip  Smith,  and  W.  W.  Skeat.  Is  it  more  than 
a coincidence  that  this  reign  has  developed  almost  a complete  literature  by 
women  ? Witness  the  names  of  Mary  Somerville,  Harriet  Martineau,  Frances 
Power  Cobbe,  Mrs.  Betham-Edwards,  Mrs.  Jameson,  Mary  Cowden  Clarke, 
Mrs.  Browning,  George  Eliot,  Charlotte  Bronte,  Jean  Ingelow,  Mrs.  Oliphant, 
Mrs.  Gaskell,  Christina  Rossetti,  Mrs.  Ritchie,  Mrs.  Craik,  and  Miss  Yonge. 


Some  of  the  ecclesiastical  landmarks  in  the  history  of  this  reign  have 
been  the  culmination  of  the  Tractarian  movement  in  Oxford,  the  seces- 
sion of  Newman,  Manning,  Faber,  and  others  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  rise  of  the  Broad  Church  party  ; the  establishment  of  a 
Roman  Catholic  hierarchy  in  1859,  and  the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish 
Church  ; the  formation  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  in  1843,  the  Revision 
of  the  English  Bible,  at  the  instance  of  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury,  and 
the  great  development  of  missionary  work  both  at  home  and  abroad.  Note- 
worthy names  connected  with  these  latter  movements  have  been  Lord 
Shaftesbury  * and  Samuel  Morley,  and  the  missionaries,  Livingstone,  Duff, 
and  Robert  Moffatt.  Among  theological  and  ethical  writers  we  may  specify 
Maurice,  Newman,  Pusey,  Bishops  Wilberforce  and  Colenso,  Archbishop 
Trench,  Dean  Alford,  Principal  Tulloch,  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Isaac 
Taylor,  Doctor  Chalmers,  Fairbairn,  and  Henry  Rogers. 


THE  REFORM  OF  STUDENT  LIFE  IN  GERMANY. 

Last  winter  there  appeared  in  Leipsic  an  anonymous  pamphlet,  Zur 
Reform  des  akademischen  Lebens,\  which  attracted  considerable  attention  in 
the  newspapers,  and  fairly  expressed  the  character  of  the  agitation  now  in 

*The  Duke  of  Argyll  has  recently  said  in  Parliament,  that  “the  social  reforms  of  the 
last  half  century  have  been  due  mainly  to  the  influence,  character,  and  perseverance  of  one 
man — Lord  Shaftesbury.” 

t Zur  Reform  des  akademischen  Lebens,  Wider  Duellzwang  und  Verbindungstyrannei. 
Verlag  von  Alexander  Dunker  in  Leipzig.  1885. 


278 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


progress  against  the  abuses  of  German  university  life.  The  attack  is  a 
strong  and  general  one  upon  the  student  societies,  and  we  may  read  between 
the  lines  that  the  principal  animus  of  the  author  is  against  the  smaller 
universities,  since  it  is  well  known  that  the  students  attending  these  are,  pro- 
portionately, more  given  to  the  traditional  customs,  das  Raufen  und  Saufen, 
than  those  of  Berlin  or  Leipsic.  The  author  first  dwells  upon  the  stim- 
ulating effect  of  scientific  and  literary  societies  where,  in  the  evening,  the 
student,  having  sat  before  his  professors  during  the  day,  renews  the  dis- 
cussion of  his  chosen  subject  with  fellow-students  whose  tastes  are  similar 
and  whose  knowledge  and  ability  are  on  a par  with  his  own.  From  such 
motives  and  from  the  social  instinct,  as  well  as  for  political  purposes,  have 
sprung  from  time  to  time  the  existing  societies.  But,  unfortunately,  in  many 
societies  founded  centuries  back,  the  original  purpose  has  become  a dead 
letter,  and  the  written  constitutions,  instead  of  advancing,  are  overgrown  with 
a mass  of  antiquated  laws  in  which  a false  code  of  honor,  retaliation,  and 
social  exclusiveness  are  the  most  prominent  features,  embodying  all  that  is 
worst  from  the  past  and  none  of  the  spirit  of  the  present.  Here  belong 
most  of  the  color-bearing  {Farben  tragende)  or  duelling  societies,  in  the  first 
rank  of  which  are  the  Corps.  They  are  recruited  partly  from  the  wealthiest 
commercial  class,  partly  from  members  of  similar  organizations  in  the 
schools,  while  the  better  element  are  men  of  moderate  means  from  the 
best  strata  of  society.  To  the  Fuchs,  fresh  from  the  gymnasium,  the  mem- 
bers of  these  societies,  surrounded  by  a halo  of  secrecy,  with  their  color 
insignia  and  bravado,  pass  for  the  ideal  and  only  genuine  students  ; 
under  pressure  of  solicitation  he  joins  their  ranks,  ignorant  of  the  bind- 
ing nature  of  the  entrance  pledge,  or  that  he  must  conform  to  a set  of  tra- 
ditional ideas  and  practices  which  may  be  wholly  foreign  to  his  previous 
tastes  and  training.  He  finds  it  the  fashion  to  abuse  Bismarck  and  the 
Government,  and  make  light  of  “ patriotism.”  He  must  carefully  look  after 
his  dress,  never  carry  a book  through  the  streets,  hold  aloof  from  “ second 
class  ” students,  and,  as  for  lecture-going  and  study,  they  are  laughed  at  as 
“philistine  exertion,”  for  which,  in  fact,  he  has  no  time.  Touches  of  con- 
science are  quieted  by  the  immediate  round  of  dissipation  and  the  “ duties  ” 
of  the  Corps  which  he  enters  ; Friihschoppen,  Nachmittagsbummel,  and  Abend- 
kneipe  leaving  leisure  only  for  the  cultivation  of  fencing. 

The  remarkable  influence,  amounting  to  despotism,  enjoyed  by  the 
duelling  societies,  which  generally  comprise  not  more  than  one-seventh  of 
the  whole  student  body,  is  in  part  their  inheritance  from  the  period  when 
they  embraced  much  larger  numbers,  in  part  it  is  due  to  the  passive  en- 
durance of  the  non-society  majority,  but  chiefly  to  the  terrorism  of  the  duel. 
Spreading  from  the  Corps,  this  duel-coercion  {Duellzwang)  has  gradually 
compelled  other  student  societies,  in  defence  of  their  good  standing,  either  * 
to  adopt  the  honor  code  and  the  duel,  or  to  forego  the  public  wearing  of 
their  colors  and  thus  retire  into  a subordinate  position  in  the  estimation  of 
the  university.  The  absurd  principle  of  this  honor  code  is  well  known. 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


279 


It  is  not  necessary  to  follow  the  author  into  the  details  of  the  three  kinds  of 
duels — the  genuine  duel,  which  is  not  peculiar  to,  or  even  common  in,  the 
university,  and  the  distinctively  university  forms,  the  Bestimmungsmensur, 
between  friends  or  friendly  societies,  which  keeps  the  student  in  practice  for 
the  more  serious  Kontrahage,  between  members  of  rival  societies.  These 
are  parodies  of  the  real  duel,  rarely  ending  fatally,  the  most  serious  effects 
of  which  are  not  bodily  injuries,  but  the  baser  qualities  of  character  they 
cultivate,  the  brutal  type  of  student  which  they  raise  to  leadership,  and  the 
prominence  given  to  physical  over  moral  courage.  Is  the  student,  who  is 
brought  up  under  this  false  code  to  a stoical  indifference  to  pain,  training  for 
the  sympathetic  art  of  the  physician,  for  the  statesman,  with  his  feeling  for 
the  sufferings  and  needs  of  the  people,  for  the  teacher  who  shall  train  younger 
minds  ? True,  among  the  best  elements  of  the  Corps  are  men  with  the  spirit 
and  independence  to  issue  from  this  ordeal  of  dissipation  and  duelling  unhurt, 
but  the  larger  number  never  recover  from  the  long  stifling  of  true  and  ele- 
vation of  false  ideals,  and  carry  the  mark  into  the  professions  and  society. 
The  author  tacitly  admits  that  the  best  material  of  the  university  is  largely  in 
the  Corps.  Among  the  passive  majority  of  non-members  is  found  the  other 
extreme  class,  composed  of  the  model  students,  the  Musterschiiler,  who  go 
through  the  university  as  through  a treadmill  of  daily  lectures  with  the  ex- 
amination at  the  end,  neither  looking  to  the  right  nor  left  at  the  questions  of 
the  day ; they  obtain  their  degree  and  pass  to  the  monotony  of  business  and 
the  beer  table.  The  reform  of  academic  life  must  be  in  the  regeneration  of 
the  societies,  in  their  breaking  away  from  the  mass  of  traditional  practices 
which  now  encumber  them. 

Happily,  in  Bonn,  Konigsberg,  Strasburg,  Heidelberg,  and  elsewhere 
a reaction  is  gathering  strength,  which  promises  sooner  or  later  to  free  the 
societies  of  these  fetters.  This  is  seen,  first,  in  the  revival  of  interest  in  the 
distinctively  scientific  and  literary  societies  ; second,  in  the  fact  that  ques- 
tions in  the  foreground  of  public  life  are  also  beginning  to  take  hold  upon 
student  circles  ; third,  the  almost  extinct  flame  of  national  feeling  is 
brightening.  The  national  union  is  a reality,  the  highest  ideal  of  the  Ger- 
man Student  Society  should  now  be  to  forward  the  progress  of  reform  in 
home  government. 


LOWELL’S  DEMOCRACY  AND  OTHER  ADDRESSES.* 

The  distinguished  and  ever  welcome  author  of  My  Study  Windows 
and  Among  My  Books  again  invites  us  to  his  study  and  his  library.  The 
series  of  essays  before  us  suggestively  opens  with  such  a paper  as  we  might 
expect  from  an  American  minister  at  the  Court  of  St.  James,  and  closes,  as 
well,  with  an  article  rightfully  expected  from  an  accomplished  scholar  and 
author.  Within  the  limits  of  these  two  discussions,  entitled,  respectively, 

* Democracy  and  Other  Addresses.  By  James  Russell  Lowell.  Houghton,  Mifflin  & 
Co.,  New  York  and  Boston,  pp.  245,  1887. 


28o 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


“ Democracy  ” and  “ Harvard  Anniversary,”  are  included  two  specifically 
memorial  addresses,  “Garfield”  and  “ Stanley,”  while  the  five  remaining 
papers,  “ Fielding,”  “ Coleridge,”  “Books  and  Libraries,”  “Wordsworth,” 
and  “ Don  Quixote  ” are  more  distinctively  literary,  and  are  thus  finely  in 
keeping  with  the  governing  quality  of  the  author’s  mind. 

In  the  opening  paper  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  signal  illustration  pre- 
sented of  what  Mr.  Whipple  has  termed  Literature  and  Life.  As  we  turn 
the  pages,  we  are  at  a loss  to  determine  which  is  the  more  apparent,  the 
practical  political  wisdom  of  the  man  of  affairs  or  the  delicate  scholarly  dis- 
cernments of  the  man  of  letters.  From  first  to  last,  the  discussion  is  as  fine 
an  example  of  conciliatory  address  as  there  is  extant.  Fearless  in  its  utter- 
ance of  what  the  author  felt  at  the  time  to  be  the  truth,  it  is,  yet,  so  hap- 
pily conceived  and  expressed  that  every  Englishman  who  heard  it  thought 
better  of  the  British  Constitution  than  ever  before,  and  better,  also,  of  that 
great  democratic  commonwealth  across  the  sea,  of  which  the  invited  speaker 
was  an  official  representative.  Of  the  two  memorial  addresses,  “ Garfield  ” 
and  “ Stanley,”  suffice  it  to  say  that  nothing  could  have  been  more  graceful 
and  appropriate.  Tender  in  tone  and  overflowing  with  that  heartfelt  sym- 
pathy so  germane  to  the  hour  of  common  international  sorrow,  just  enough 
was  said  to  hallow  the  memory  of  the  distinguished  dead,  and  once  again  to 
seal  more  firmly  than  ever  the  growing  comity  of  the  two  English  peoples. 

To  the  critical  judgment  of  Fielding  and  his  place  in  English  letters  we 
find  it  difficult  to  give  our  fullest  assent.  Agreeing,  in  the  main,  with  what 
the  author  states  as  to  his  sincerity,  humor,  keenness  of  observation,  and  ex- 
cellence of  style,  we  cannot  accord  him  that  possession  of  genius  which  Mr. 
Lowell  sees  fit  to  accord,  while  we  emphatically  dissent  from  what  seems  to 
us  to  be  a somewhat  studied  attempt  to  justify  before  the  world  of  letters 
the  so-called  literary  morality  of  the  author  of  Tom  Jones.  The  paper  on 
Coleridge,  brief  as  it  is,  presents  him  in  his  true  light  as  poet  and  proser, 
translator  and  critic,  philosopher  and  man,  and  but  expresses  our  oft-re- 
peated experience  when  it  speaks  of  the  abiding  impress  that  Coleridge 
has  made  upon  all  those  who  aim  to  understand  him.  The  monograph  that 
follows  on  “ Books  and  Libraries  ” is  packed  to  the  full  with  common  sense 
and  educated  sense,  and  is  to  be  especially  commended  to  American  under- 
graduates as  a helpful  guide  in  literary  reading.  We  are  told,  only  as  a 
lover  of  books  can  tell  us,  what  we  are  to  find  in  them  and  do  with  them  ; 
that,  in  the  phrase  of  Wordsworth,  they  are  “ a substantial  world  ” ; that 
literature  is  one  thing  and  printed  matter  quite  another ; that  books  are 
useless  save  as  they  make  thinkers,  and  that  it  is  only  “ the  supreme  books  ” 
of  any  literature  that  should  attract  and  absorb  us.  In  his  review  of  Words- 
worth he  states,  in  a few  terse  sentences,  the  very  secret  of  his  limitations 
when  he  says,  that  he  was  “too  insular  and  parochial,”  “great  in  passages,” 
possessing  more  of  “the  vision,  than  of  the  faculty  divine.”  With  equal 
terseness  he  gives  us  the  secret  of  his  strength,  as  he  states  that  he  will  always 
“allure  the  finer  natures  of  every  generation,”  and  have  something  for  them 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


281 

in  their  hours  of  spiritual  need  which  no  other  English  bard  can  so  well 
supply.  In  “ Don  Quixote,”  the  critic  becomes  the  veriest  enthusiast  as  he 
sits  entranced  in  the  view  of  the  exuberant  richness  of  Spanish  romance. 
With  all  his  superb  wealth  of  imagery  and  diction,  he  is  scarcely  able  to 
express  what  he  owes  and  what  the  world  of  letters  owes  to  the  gifted 
Cervantes.  Once  again,  Sancho  and  Rozinante  are  as  real  as  life,  and  the 
serio-comic  is  at  its  climax. 

It  is  in  the  closing  paper  of  this  series,  however,  that  Mr.  Lowell  is  at  his 
best.  Home  again  at  Harvard,  in  the  presence  of  as  notable  an  audience  as 
the  living  generation  of  Americans  has  seen,  with  two  centuries  and  a half  of 
Harvard’s  history  behind  him,  and  midway  between  the  old  and  the  new  in 
American  education,  he  speaks  as  a man  of  letters  to  men  of  letters,  as  an 
educator  to  educators,  and  under  a profound  conviction  of  the  gravity  of  the 
hour.  As  he  reviews  in  graphic  detail  the  bitter  struggles  of  the  early  colo- 
nists in  their  efforts  to  establish  Christian  institutions  ; as  he  offers  fitting  trib- 
ute to  those  “ simple  and  godly  men  ” who,  with  all  their  faults  and  possible 
narrowness,  may  well  put  to  the  blush  the  best  of  their  descendants,  we  feel 
bound,  on  the  one  hand,  to  reverence  their  memory  as  never  before,  and,  on 
the  other  hand,  we  receive  a new  and  deeper  stimulus  to  take  up  the  work 
that  they  laid  down,  and  reassert  the  vital  union  of  Christianity  and  culture. 

Of  the  literary  style  and  spirit  of  these  collected  essays  nothing  better 
can  be  said  than  this,  that  Mr.  Lowell  wrote  them.  Clear,  cogent,  and  manly 
in  their  utterances,  they  are  marked  throughout  by  that  peculiar  fineness  of 
touch  and  beauty  of  form  that  are  as  natural  to  their  author  as  fragrance  is 
to  the  flower.  As  we  read  them,  we  understand  in  full  what  Mr.  Stedman 
means  when  he  terms  Mr.  Lowell  “ our  representative  man  of  letters,”  and 
what  Mr.  Lowell  himself  means  when  he  speaks  “ of  that  exquisite  some- 
thing called  style.”  A literary  artist  in  the  best  sense,  when  he  utters  his 
thought  he  utters  it  in  its  final  form,  and  we  marvel  as  we  read.  He  has 
done  in  prose  what  Tennyson  and  Swinburne  have  done  in  verse,  carried 
the  art  of  expression  well-nigh  to  its  possible  perfection,  and  has  done,  more- 
over, what  neither  of  the  English  poets  has  so  well  done,  evinced  the  in- 
separable relation  of  literary  art  to  what  Bacon  has  quaintly  termed  “ the 
mental  stuff  ” behind  it.  James  Russell  Lowell  is  more  than  a writer.  He 
is  the  expresser  and  interpreter  of  ideas  in  the  choicest  forms  of  his  na- 
tive tongue.  He  has  been  called  by  his  critics  and  is  known  among  us  as 
a master  of  English  speech  and  style.  Is  he  not,  we  may  add,  in  academic 
phrase,  the  Head  Master  in  our  American  School  of  Literary  Art  ? 


ALEXANDER’S  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY.* 

A POSITIVE  service  may  be  rendered  to  philosophy  by  a clear  and 
satisfactory  statement  of  its  problems  and  the  difficulties  which  beset 

* Problems  of  Philosophy.  Archibald  Alexander,  Professor  of  Philosophy  in  Columbia 
College.  New  York  : Charles  Scribner’s  Sons.  1886. 


282 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


their  solution.  This  service  Professor  Alexander  attempts  in  his  little 
volume  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  pages.  There  are  three  possible 
methods  of  treating  metaphysical  questions,  says  the  author  in  his  intro- 
duction, the  sceptical,  the  dogmatic,  and  the  critical.  The  last  alone  is 
free  from  fatal  defects  and  capable  of  fruitful  application.  The  volume 
then  passes  in  review  a number  of  the  great  problems  of  contemporary  phi- 
losophy, and  closes  with  a suggestive  chapter  on  “ The  Doctrine  of  Cause 
and  Effect.” 

We  believe  that  Professor  Alexander  has  succeeded  in  throwing  light 
on  many  of  the  questions  discussed.  His  book  is  marked,  however,  by 
certain  minor  defects,  which  it  is  our  ungracious  task  to  point  out.  The 
disjunctive  method  which  he  employs  so  extensively  is  a keen  and  effective 
weapon.  But  its  value  depends  on  an  exhaustive  statement  of  alternatives. 
Here,  we  think,  the  author  fails  in  several  instances.  In  the  discussion  of  the 
human  will  he  says  : “ If  the  will  is  free,  it  is  not  conditioned  by  any  ante- 
cedent motive.  If  the  presence  or  absence  of  any  motive  affects  the  action 
of  the  will,  there  is  no  freedom.”  As  a matter  of  fact  the  profoundest 
ethical  thinking  of  the  time  has  been  called  forth  by  a third  alternative, 
namely,  the  possibility  of  freedom  under  the  law  of  motive.  Again,  in  treat- 
ing of  “ God  and  the  Principle  of  Right,”  the  author  says  ; “ If  we  assert 
that  the  holiness  of  God  conditions  his  will,  we  must  conclude  that  the 
essence  of  holiness  is  independent  on  the  divine  volition,  and  that  God 
must  will  according  to  the  principle  of  holiness,  which  elevates  that  prin- 
ciple to  supremacy  and  dethrones  Deity.”  But  surely  the  dilemma  may  be 
avoided  by  identifying  holiness  with  the  divine  nature.  Willing  according 
to  the  principle  of  holiness  is,  in  that  case,  willing  according  to  the  divine 
nature,  and  Deity  is  not  dethroned.  These  logical  slips  detract  somewhat 
from  the  value  of  the  discussions,  and  impart  to  the  book  a slight  tinge  of 
dogmatism.  Other  faults  of  less  importance  are  the  meagreness  of  some 
of  the  discussions,  and  an  occasional  tendency  to  over-subtlety  in  logical 
distinctions. 

These  faults  are  greatly  outweighed,  however,  by  the  positive  merits  of 
Professor  Alexander’s  book.  Those  who  have  learned  to  associate  philos- 
ophy with  obscurity  will  be  agreeably  disappointed  by  the  crystal-like  clear- 
ness of  the  author’s  thought.  There  is  never  any  room  for  doubt  as  to  his 
meaning.  The  style  of  the  book  is  a model  of  simplicity  and  precision. 
One  derives  a positive  pleasure  from  such  clear-cut  sentences.  Every 
page  betrays  the  well-trained  reasoner  and  the  lucid  thinker.  In  his 
concise  statement  of  problems  Professor  Alexander  has  performed  a good 
service  to  philosophy.  His  discussions  are  remarkably  free  from  hack- 
neyed phrases,  and  are  highly  suggestive  throughout.  We  hope  that  the 
author  will  not  stop  here,  but  that  he  will  in  a future  volume  devote  his 
trained  intelligence  to  the  solution  of  some  of  the  problems  he  has  so  clearly 
stated. 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


283 


RICHARDSON’S  AMERICAN  LITERATURE,* 

Histories  of  literature  have  won  an  honorable  place  in  the  great  his- 
toric field.  Under  the  application  of  a true  philosophy  of  history,  they 
have  become  valuable  adjuncts  to  historic  studies  in  their  broader  aspects 
and  relations.  In  place  of  dry  manuals  crammed  with  mere  statistics  about 
authors  and  their  works,  we  have  now  a vitally  historic  treatment  of  all 
great  literary  movements,  ancient  or  modern,  which,  by  a free  use  of  all 
side-lights  from  race,  climate,  political,  social,  and  religious  conditions, 
secures  for  literature  its  true  recognition  as  a factor  in  the  problem  of  civili- 
zation. 

Professor  Richardson’s  work  follows  this  line  of  literary  investigation.  It 
is  evident  that,  in  his  opinion,  his  predecessors,  as  historians  of  American 
literature,  have  not  always  employed  a true  “ perspective.”  His  introduc- 
tory chapter  is,  accordingly,  a discussion  of  what  should  be  the  “ perspective 
of  American  literature.”  “ . . . Does  it  not  remain  true,”  he  says,  p.  xvii., 
“that  some  critics  have  bestowed  an  unwarrantable  amount  of  time  upon 
writers  of  humble  rank  and  small  influence,  simply  because  they  were 
early  ? ” Designed  or  undesigned,  so  far  as  this  criticism  has  force,  it  bears 
directly  upon  Professor  Moses  Coit  Tyler’s  earlier  work  in  the  same  field. 
And  while  commending  Mr.  Edmund  Stedman’s  Poets  of  America,  as  mark- 
ing a period  in  the  literary  progress  of  the  country,  the  comment  is  made  on 
his  work  that  “ he  has  partly  failed  to  indicate  our  emergence  from  colonial- 
ism and  provincialism  by  his  too  kindly  insertion  of  many  names  of  little 
rhymers  and  poetesses,  who  are  beginning  to  be  covered  by  the  cloud  of 
oblivion  or  who  have  never  emerged  from  obscurity.”  There  is  force  un- 
doubtedly in  this  criticism.  As  Professor  Richardson  says  very  well,  “ the 
history  of  literature  is  one  thing,  bibliography  is  quite  another.” 

We  may  go  further,  and  say,  the  history  of  intellectual  development  in 
America  is  one  thing,  the  history  of  American  literature  is  quite  another. 
The  tendency  in  writing  such  histories  has  been  too  strong  for  claiming 
as  literature  what  does  not  really  belong  to  it.  The  lines  need  to  be  more 
sharply  drawn,  and  the  classification  made  more  exact.  The  work  under 
review  has  been  undertaken  with  truer  conceptions  of  what  a history  of 
literature  should  be  than  have  often  prevailed.  Still,  while  commending 
earnestly  the  limitations  which  Professor  Richardson  has  put  upon  his  his- 
toric method,  our  query  would  be  whether  he  has  narrowed  the  scope  of 
his  own  work  sufficiently.  If,  as  he  says,  “ practically  our  literature  is  only 
about  eighty  years  old,”  the  question  will  be  asked,  “ Does  it  then  need  two 
volumes  of  500  pages  each  in  order  to  give  its  history  ? ” And  when  he  in- 
cludes the  name  of  Samuel  Sewall  among  the  authors  whom  it  is  necessary 
for  the  student  to  know  thoroughly  for  the  purpose  of  comparative  criticism, 
has  he  not  erred  in  making  the  pages  of  that  garrulous  old  diarist  of  any 


* The  Development  of  American  Thought.  By  Charles  F.  Richardson.  New  York; 
G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons.  1886. 


284 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


consequence  whatever  as  a condition  precedent  to  the  growth  of  our 
literature  ? 

There  is  too  much  of  irrelevant  matter,  or  matter,  if  not  wholly  irre- 
levant, too  remotely  connected  with  any  genesis  of  our  literature.  Thus,  in 
his  discussion  of  the  race-elements  in  American  literature,  the  American 
Indian  is  introduced.  We  have  specimens  of  what  is  called  his  “intellectual 
output,”  i.  e.,  his  poetry  or  his  legends,  preceded  by  a discussion  of  his  char-  ^ 
acter.  But  Professor  Richardson  has  failed  to  show  how,  save  as  a theme 
for  our  novelists  or  poets,  the  Indian  has  had  anything  whatever  to  do  with 
the  development  of  American  literature.  If  his  claim  is  true  for  the  Amer- 
ican Indian,  why  not  for  the  Southern  negro  ? He,  too,  has  a place  in  the 
pages  of  our  writers,  not  less  conspicuous  than  that  of  the  Indian.  Witness 
Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  and  Mr.  Harris’s  Uncle  Remus.  Again,  we  have,  pp. 
142-145,  a somewhat  extended  estimate  of  Edwards’s  doctrine  of  the  Will — 
in  a history  of  philosophy  or  theology  quite  in  place,  but  somewhat  irrelevant, 
to  say  the  least,  in  this  history  of  literature.  We  must  question,  also,  the  ac- 
curacy of  the  statement  that  Edwards’s  fame  now  rests  wholly  * on  the  famous 
treatise  (p.  141).  Even  if  Chapter  VIII.,  “ Religion  and  Philosophy  in  Later 
Years,” be  desirable  as  bringing  out  the  connection  of  religion  and  philosophy 
with  our  literary  development,  we  see  no  reason  for  not  having  made  it  the 
closing  part  of  Chapter  IV.  The  unity  of  discussion  is  broken,  and  there  is 
an  introduction  of  names  which  have  certainly  as  slight  a connection  with 
literary  movements  as  any  in  Professor  Tyler’s  or  Mr.  Stedman’s  histories. 
The  closing  chapter  of  the  volume,  “ Border-lands  of  American  Literature,” 
is,  however  interesting,  only  another  instance  of  yielding  to  the  temptation 
which  seems  to  beset  all  historians  of  literature.  It  is  these  excursions  into 
border-lands  of  literature  which  have  diminished  the  value  of  their  work. 
The  one  thing  needful  for  historians  of  literature  is  to  distinguish  sharply 
between  the  history  of  thought  in  the  departments  of  theology,  philosophy, 
science,  and  that  of  literature,  properly  so-called. 

There  are  also  some  serious  blemishes  of  the  style.  Far-fetched  and 
strained  comparisons  or  allusions  like  the  following  disfigure  the  book  : 
Characterizing  Nathaniel  Ward,  for  his  Simple  Cobbler  (p.  loi)  as  an  “Early 
New  England  Sartor  Resartus,”  a “ pseudo  Hans  Sachs  in  prose  ” ; Increase 
Mather’s  “ style  [as]  inferior  to  that  of  the  author  of  the  Religio  Medici  ” (p. 
129)  ; Cotton  Mather  as  “rivalling  John  Stuart  Mill  in  early  acquaintance 
with  many  books  and  subjects,”  as  “in  talk  ...  a sort  of  lesser  Johnson 
or  Coleridge,”  and  “in  literature  a Puritan  Burton  without  his  wit”  (pp. 

1 3 1-2),  verges,  to  say  the  least,  on  a serious  fault.  Sometimes,  however,  he 
drops  into  the  cheap  and  easy  method  of  estimating  men  by  pointing  out 
what  they  were  not.  Thus,  he  says  of  Franklin  (p.  175)  that  he  “ possessed 
not  a spark  of  the  fire  which  burned  in  Dante  or  Savonarola  ” ; of  Edward 
Everett  (p.  237),  that  he  “ was  not  a great  creator,  not  an  irresistible  destroy- 


* The  italics  are  ours. 


CRITICISMS,  NOTES,  AND  REVIEWS. 


285 


er  ” ; speaking  of  Mr.  Bancroft’s  method  in  writing  history,  he  says  Buckle  and 
Carlyle  would  have  written  very  differently.  Of  course,  and  so  would  Gibbon 
or  Hume  or  Freeman.  To  say  (p.  359)  of  “ the  literary  style  in  which  Emer- 
son wrote,  that  it  was  not  Bacon’s,  nor  Addison’s,  nor  Macaulay’s,  nor  Car- 
lyle’s,” is  mere  surplusage.  We  note  also  a coinage  of  epithets  from  proper 
names  which  is  questionable — “ Edwardsian,”  “ Matherian,”  “ Landorian,” 
and  a use  of  words  hardly  correct ; “ untidy  piece  of  work  ” (p.  134),  “wt?- 
describers  ” (p.  133),  “ conditions  ” (p.  8),  P.D.  Gott  (p.  399), 

possibly  a misprint  for  Ph.  D.,  “ nor  with  the  creeds  or  convictions  ” (p.  142), 
“ till  toward  ” (p.  377).  What  is  a “ chemical  trace  of  Chaucer  ” in  Holmes 
and  Lowell,  after  which  we  are  bidden  to  ask  ? Professor  Richardson,  in  his 
literary  estimate  of  such  writers  as  Irving  and  Emerson,  writers  in  whom 
the  literary  element  is  chief — shows  often  a rare  and  happy  insight.  In  fact, 
his  book  is  at  its  best  when  pure  literature  and  not  its  adjuncts,  is  treated. 
Though  his  style  is  popular  rather  than  severely  classical,  it  is  vigorous, 
clear,  and  never  dull.  Some  will  think  he  has  rated  Emerson’s  poetry  too 
highly  in  putting  it  “among  the  choicest  achievements  of  American  litera- 
ture,” and  some  will  think  that  he  has  given  scant  praise  to  Mr.  Parkman’s 
histories.  But  in  the  main  he  has  shown  a discriminating  insight  and  lit- 
erary judgment  in  the  treatment  of  our  American  literary  work,  so  far  as  it 
has  come  under  his  notice  in  this  volume.  We  shall  wait  with  some  inter- 
est for  the  forthcoming  volume.  We  may  add  that  the  typographical  execu- 
tion of  the  work  is  excellent. 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


THE  STANDARD  ORATORIOS.  A 
Handbook,  by  George  P.  Upton.  Chi- 
cago ; A.  C.  McClurg  & Co.  1887. 

More  than  a few  professed  oratorios  and 
other  works  labelled  as  sacred  music  are  la- 
mentably misnamed.  The  sanctities  of  de- 
votion which  make  and  enkindle  real  mas- 
ter works  in  religious  music  are  replaced  in 
other  instances,  which  lack  this  spirituality 
of  impulse,  by  theatrical  effects.  The  altar, 
the  cathedral,  the  worshippers,  the  religious 
reverence  vanish,  and  the  glare  of  footlights 
takes  their  place.  In  such  a work  as  Ros- 
sini’s Stabat  Mater,  for  example,  there  is 
absolutely  nothing  “sacred”  except  its  li- 
bretto— its  Latin  text  and  title.  The  music  is 
secular.  It  is  opera  masquerading  in  church 
costume.  To  call  this  “ sacred  ” is  injurious, 
for  it  leads  to  a loss  of  religious  appreciation 
in  art.  In  fact,  as  Wagner  observed  in  his 
letter  on  the  music  of  the  future,  it  was  the 
rise  of  Italian  opera  which  historically  de- 
stroyed the  old  religious  Italian  music. 

Mr.  Upton  has  the  one  thing  most  need- 
ful for  a critic  who  is  to  deal  with  sacred 
music.  He  has  appreciative  insight  into 
that  devotional  spirit  which  is  the  deep  im- 
pulse interior  to  all  truly  religious  music, 
and  by  which  such  music  must  be  interpreted 
if  it  is  to  be  intelligible.  He  is  not  blind- 
ed by  all  the  blare  of  Berlioz’s  four  brass 
orchestras  in  the  Requiem,  but,  with  full 
sympathy  for  Berlioz’s  daring  invention  and 
surpassing  technique,  still  stands  by  the  se- 
vere judgment  of  Hiller  against  a musician 
who  “believed  neither  in  a God  nor  in  Bach,” 
and  yet  ventured  to  call  his  music  religious. 
Mr.  Upton’s  book  is  inviting  in  every  way, 
and  unerring  in  its  delineation  of  the  cha- 
racteristic features  of  the  standard  oratorios. 
For  those  who  wish  a convenient  manual 
filled  with  accurate  portraitures  it  will  prove 
very  useful.  Only  one  mistake,  if  it  be  a 
mistake,  needs  to  be  noted,  and  that  is  the 
occasional  classification  of  masses  under  ora- 
torios. Mozart’s  Requiem  Mass  is  certainly 
not  an  oratorio  : if  it  were,  then  Mr.  Up- 
ton ought  to  have  included  such  other  masses 
as  those  of  Cherubini  and  Beethoven. 


AMERICAN  COMMONWEALTHS. 
CALIFORNIA.  By  Josiah  Royce,  As- 
sistant Professor  of  Philosophy  in  Har- 
vard College.  Boston  and  New  York : 
Houghton,  Mifflin  & Co.  1886. 

Professor  Royce  has  given  us  a very  good 
history  of  California  for  the  period  which  it 


covers — about  1846-1855.  He  has  given  a 
full  account  of  the  conquest,  marred  by  a 
somewhat  controversial  excursus  as  to  Fre- 
mont’s connection  with  it,  and  of  social  con- 
ditions as  they  were  during  the  early  fever 
of  gold-mining.  With  the  exception  of  cer- 
tain odd  and  persistent  blemishes  of  style, 
the  volume  furnishes  an  excellent  record  of 
the  early  commonwealth  of  California. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS  OF  JOEL  BAR- 
LOW.  By  Charles  Burr  Todd.  New 
York  : G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons.  1886. 

The  comparatively  few  who  have  read  Bar- 
low’s Hasty  Pudding  know  that  he  was  a 
poet  who  would  have  made  for  himself  a 
place  in  American  literature  if  he  had  not 
been  willing  to  cramp  his  action  by  assum- 
ing the  ponderous  armor  of  which  the  Co- 
lutnbiad  is  one  of  the  most  wearisome  ex- 
amples. He  was  a many-sided  man — not 
only  a poet,  but  a man  of  business  and  a 
politician  ; and  this  volume  is  written  largely 
for  the  purpose  of  clearing  his  character  as 
a politician.  Unluckily,  his  character  as  a 
man  of  business  is  closely  dovetailed  with  his 
character  as  a politician.  How  did  he  make 
the  fortune  with  which  he  returned  to  the 
United  States?  The  volume  before  us  ig- 
nores the  question,  but  it  is  a vital  one.  If 
he  made  it  by  the  surreptitious  favors  of  the 
French  emperor,  there  is  fair  ground  for  the 
accusation  that  he  returned  to  the  United 
States  as  the  emperor’s  agent ; if  not,  not. 
This  volume  leaves  Barlow’s  reputation  as 
hazy  as  it  found  it. 


TALKS  WITH  SOCRATES  ABOUT 
LIFE.  Translations  from  the  Gorgias 
and  the  Republic  of  Plato.  New  York : 
Charles  Scribner’s  Sons.  1886. 

Any  one  who  makes  Plato  known  to  the 
masses  of  the  American  people  does  an 
immeasurable  service  in  a good  cause.  Any 
translation  will  not  do  justice  to  that  won- 
derful implement  of  the  human  mind,  with 
its  condensed  expression  and  its  words  fi’’l 
of  original  power — the  Greek  language  ; but 
if  any  style  could  convey  the  racy  talk  of 
Socrates  or  the  naive  myths  and  eloquent 
sentences  of  Plato,  it  is  the  simple,  pure, 
idiomatic,  quaint  Saxon  of  the  translator  of 
this  little  volume.  The  anonymous  author 
— a lady  well  known  throughout  the  country 
for  her  charities  and  her  culture — has  already 
published  two  little  books,  cheaply  and 
beautifully  issued  by  the  Scribners,  which 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


287 


contained  the  defence  and  death  of  Socrates 
(The  Apology  and  Crito),  his  conversations 
with  Protagoras  (entitled  A Day  in  Athens). 
These  have  had  a wide  circulation,  espe- 
cially in  the  rural  districts. 

The  present  volume  surpasses  even  the 
others  in  ease  and  flexibility  of  style  and  Sax- 
on vigor.  We  have  carefully  compared  the 
Greek  with  this  and  Jowett’s  translation,  and 
find  this  often  racier  and  easier,  and  always 
equally  correct. 

The  book  will  be  useful  to  the  young. 
The  Gorgias  is  much  more  than  a treatise 
on  rhetoric,  though  even  on  that  trite  theme 
it  has  invaluable  lessons  for  our  future 
lawyers  and  politicians.  It  touches  on  the 
highest  subjects  which  can  interest  the 
human  mind.  Its  great  question  is,  ttcSS 
fiioorsoy,  “ What  is  the  best  way  of  life?” 

Plato’s  or  Socrates’  argument  in  these 
discussions  rests  on  the  highest  inference  or 
intuition  in  moral  science  known  to  man  : 
namely,  that  the  greatest  conceivable  happi- 
ness and  health  of  the  human  soul  arise 
from  benevolence  and  truth  and  justice 
and  purity  ; and,  therefore,  that  the  Maker 
and  Source  of  this  soul  must  be  of  like  na- 
ture. Therefore,  if  these  be  axioms,  suc- 
cess won  by  wrong  is  not  success,  but  fail- 
ure. Wickedness,  however  high  or  gilded 
or  triumphant,  is  always  and  everywhere  a 
disease  and  wound  and  misfortune.  And 
upon  these  principles  are  built,  by  Socrates, 
three  theses  of  transcendent  importance  : 

(i)  That  it  is  better  to  suffer  wrong  than 
to  do  wrong.  (2)  That  it  is  better  for  the 
wrong-doer  to  be  punished  than  to  escape 
punishment.  (3)  That  it  is  better  always 
to  be  than  to  seem,  and  that  rhetoric  and  all 
arts  should  be  used  only  for  truth,  and  not 
falsehood. 

But,  as  earthly  life  does  not  always  prove 
these  principles,  the  Divine  Prototype  has 
•constituted  a final  assize  where  truth  alone 
appears,  and  the  soul  is  judged  as  it  really 
is,  and  goes  to  that  life  which  is  harmonious 
to  its  nature  here.  There  sin  appears  in  its 
true  light,  as  a disease  and  injury,  and  works 
out  its  natural  effects.  Such  a philosophy  is 
harmonious  with  the  Christian  system. 


THE  MORALS  OF  CHRIST.  By  Aus- 
tin Bierbower.  Colegrove  Book  Co. 
Chicago:  1885. 

It  is  refreshing  to  come  across  a volume 
showing  so  little  of  the  art  of  the  profes- 
sional bookmaker,  but  written  in  such  sim- 
ple, nervous,  and  straightforward  English  as 
Bierbower’s  Morals  of  Christ.  Christ’s 
moral  teachings  are  considered  from  a 
threefold  standpoint,  as  a departure  from 
the  Mosaic  morality,  the  morality  of  the 
Pharisees  and  the  Graeco-Roman  morality. 
Christ’s  morality  departs  from  that  of  the 
Old  Testament  in  substituting  for  the  neg- 
ative restraints  of  an  external  law,  the  free. 


positive  and  spontaneous  morality  which 
springs  from  an  internal  principle.  It 
insists  on  essentials,  such  as  justice,  truth, 
kindness  and  love  against  the  ceremonial 
requirements  of  the  Pharisees,  and  it  aims 
to  substitute  a humane,  non-resistant,  cos- 
mopolitan, and  unselfish  ideal  for  the  ag- 
gressive selfishness  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans.  The  morality  of  Christ  was  for 
the  poor  and  the  rich,  for  the  many  and 
the  few,  for  the  weak  and  humble, 
the  proud  and  strong.  The  author  em- 
ploys the  antithetic  method  throughout  his 
book;  many  of  his  contrasts  are  vivid  and 
striking.  He  is  somewhat  disposed  to  mag- 
nify differences  and  overlook  points  of  agree- 
ment, but  he  has  given,  on  the  whole,  a fair 
outline  of  Christian  morality,  which  is 
brought  into  more  distinct  relief  by  the  back- 
ground of  current  morality,  in  relation  to 
which  Christ’s  teachings  were  so  novel  and 
revolutionary. 


KING  EDWARD  THE  SIXTH.  Su- 
preme Head.  An  historical  sketch,  with 
an  introduction  and  notes.  By  Frede- 
rick George  Lee,  D.D.  Bums  & 
Oates,  London.  Catholic  Publication 
Society,  N.  Y. : 1886. 

One  who  did  not  know  something  of  the 
personal  history  and  present  status  of  Dr. 
Lee,  might  be  puzzled  to  find  a book  written 
by  a clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England, 
published  by  a Roman  Catholic  House  in 
London  and  New  York,  and  dedicated  to  the 
memory  of  Cardinal  Fisher. 

The  fact  is.  Dr.  Lee  is  a sort  of  ecclesias- 
tical enthusiast,  and  has  a hobby  of  his 
own  about  “ Corporate  Reunion,”  a plan  by 
which  he  hopes  to  join  together  in  one — by 
secret  ordination — the  Church  of  England 
and  the  Church  of  Rome.  To  accomplish 
this,  his  darling  purpose,  he  is  ready  and 
willing  to  give  up  all  that  was  gained  by 
the  Reformation.  He  is  without  doubt  a 
Roman  Catholic  in  heart  and  in  fact,  while 
with  easy  conscience,  and  without  scruple, 
he  holds  his  living  in  the  Church  of  England. 

In  the  light  of  such  facts  it  is  easy  to 
understand  his  motive  in  writing  this  history 
of  Edward  VI. 

All  the  changes  wrought  in  the  Liturgy 
or  government  of  the  Church  were  grave 
blunders,  that  should  be  speedily  reformed 
backward.  The  supremacy  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rome  over  all  Christendom  must  be  acknowl- 
edged by  all  as  a Catholic  dogma.  The 
book  is  written  and  published  in  the  interest 
of  such  views,  and  facts  are  skilfully  used, 
perverted  sometimes,  to  strengthen  his  po- 
sition and  his  argument. 

Every  great  social  or  moral  revolution  has 
its  attendant  evils,  though  its  results  may  be 
wholly  good.  The  reign  of  Edward  VI.  was 
a period  of  intellectual  and  spiritual  revolt. 


288 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


And  he  would  be  an  unwise  man  who  would 
stand  sponsor  for  everything  that  was  said 
and  done  in  the  heats  of  controversy  or  pas- 
sion. Dr.  Lee  has  seized  upon  some  of  the 
worst  features  of  the  time,  and  labelled  it 
history.  Only  the  ignorant  and  unlearned 
can  be  deceived  by  it. 


SOME  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES 
OF  CARLYLE.  By  Andrew  James 
Symington.  Alex.  Gardner,  Paisley, 
and  12  Paternoster  Row,  London.  1886. 
i2mo. 

A few  days  ago  the  writer  heard  a lady, 
who  had  been  reading  the  Life  of  Longfel- 
low, remark  that  he  was  not  the  kind  of  a 
man  whom  she  most  admired — there  was  too 
much  sweetness,  and  not  enough  spice  in 
him.  Fortunately  the  world  is  large  enough 
to  contain  people  of  all  possible  tastes,  and 
this  lady  is  representative  of  a class  who  are 
born  to  be  admirers  of  men  like  Carlyle. 
Probably  three-fourths  of  his  friends  derived 
three-fourths  of  their  pleasure,  when  with 


him,  from  that  very  element  of  spice  in  his 
conversation,  which,  since  his  death,  has 
been  criticised  as  if  it  were  merely  spite.  A 
wholly-sweet  Carlyle  would  not  have  been 
Carlyle,  nor  have  attracted  to  his  side  those 
who  became  his  friends.  They  liked  him 
for  what  he  was.  To  show  just  what  he 
was,  and  how  he  talked,  by  giving  extracts 
from  his  conversations,  is  the  chief  object  of 
Mr.  A.  J.  Symington’s  book  entitled,  Some 
Personal  Reminiscences  of  Carlyle,  and  as 
such  it  forms  an  interesting  addition  to  the 
Carlyle  literature.  The  reader  may  be 
pleased  to  hear  what  Mr.  Symington,  who 
knew  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Carlyle,  has  to  say 
of  the  relations  between  them.  "If,"  he 
says,  of  Mrs.  Carlyle,  “her  husband,  from 
dyspepsia,  sleeplessness,  or  absorption  in 
study,  was  sometimes  thought  by  outsiders 
to  be  difficult  to  live  with,  there  was  no  if  in 
her  case  ; she  was  difficult  to  live  with,  and 
manifestly,  with  a considerable  difference  for 
the  worse.  Carlyle,  first  to  last,  was  ever 
patient  and  kind  to  her  . . . whenever 

he  found  out  what  her  wishes  really  were ; 
for  with  heart  and  hand  he  never  ceased 
loyally  to  love,  honor,  and  admire  her.” 


BOOKS  RECEIVED, 

Of  which  there  may  be  critical  notice  hereafter. 

Adams. — The  Emancipation  of  Massachusetts,  pp.  382.  Boston,  1887  ; Houghton,  Mifflin  & Co. 

Allison  AND  Penrose. — The  City  Government  0/  Philadelphia,  pp.  72.  Baltimore,  1887:  Johns  Hop- 
kins University. 

Bigg. — The  Christian  Platonists  of  Alexandria,  pp.  xxvii.,  304.  Bampton  Lectures,  1886.  New  York, 
z886  : Macmillan  & Co. 

Bugbee. — The  City  Government  of  Boston,  pp.  60.  Baltimore,  1887  ; Johns  Hopkins  University. 

Channing. — Passages  from  the  Unpublished  Manuscripts  of  William  Ellery  Channing,  pp.  no.  Bos- 
ton, 1887  : Houghton,  Mifflin  & Co. 

Clark.—  The  Philosophy  of  Wealth,  pp.  xii.,  235.  Boston,  1886  ; Ginn  & Co. 

Egleston. — The  Land  System  of  the  New  England  Colonies,  66.  Baltimore,  1886:  Johns  Hopkins 
University. 

Fischer. — Descartes  and  His  School,  pp.  xvi.,  589.  Translated  by  J.  P.  Gordy  and  edited  by  Noah  Por- 
ter. New  York,  1887  : Charles  Scribner’s  Sons. 

Fullerton. — The  Conception  of  the  Infinite,  pp.  131.  Philadelphia,  1887  : J.  B.  Lippincott  Co. 

Haweis. — The  Story  of  the  Four,  pp.  xitiv.,  203.  New  York,  1886 : T.  Y.  Crowell  & Co. 

The  Picture  of  Jesus,  pp.  xvi.,  271.  New  Yorfc,  1886 : T.  Y.  Crowell  & Co. 

Jewett. — The  Normans,  pp.  xv.,  373.  New  York,  1887 : G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons. 

McCosh. — Realistic  Philosophy.  Vols.  I.  and  II.,  pp.  252  and  325.  New  York,  1887  : Charles  Scribner’s 
Sons. 

MacCulloch. — From  Dawn  to  Dusk,  pp.  134.  Philadelphia,  r887 : J.  B.  Lippincott  Co. 

Mommsen. — Provinces  of  the  Roman  Empire.  Vols.  I.  and  II.,  pp.  xiv.,  397  and  396,  with  eight  maps 
by  Kiepert.  Translated  by  William  P.  Dickson.  New  York,  1887  : Charles  Scribner’s  Sons. 

Newton. — Social  Studies,  pp.  379.  New  York,  1887 : G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons. 

Rylance. — Orthodoxy  and  the  Heathen,  pp.  12.  New  York,  1887  ; James  Pott  & Co. 

Saltus. — The  Anatomy  of  Negation,  pp.  226.  New  York,  1886  : Scribner  & Welford. 

Taylor. — The  Parables  of  Our  Saviour,  pp.  445.  New  York,  1887  : A.  C.  Armstrong  & Son. 

Whedon. — Essays,  Reviews  and  Discourses,  pp.  352.  New  York,  1887  : Phillips  & Hunt. 

Statements,  Theological  and  Critical,  pp.  400.  New  York,  1887 ; Phillips  & Hunt.